“You’re worried about that, aren’t you?” asked a concerned Elisif.

“Frankly, I’m scared to death. It brings me one step closer to facing Alduin, and losing everything I have learned about this beautiful world.”

“There’s always Sovngarde,” said Jordis, a smile on her face that wouldn’t leave.

The sword maiden was parked next the Valdimar, Lydia on the other side, both women giving him glances of desire while they touched his arms in the process of reaching for things on the table. A game, and Nora knew where it was heading. Jordis had made up her mind, and soon the maiden would be a woman. Valdimar was a good choice for the man to take her cherry. Calm and gentle when need be, he would make sure she made the transition with as much pleasure and as little pain as possible.

How in the hell did we end up like this? she thought. She had had sex with traveling partners the entire time she was in the Commonwealth, but not the traveling orgy she now had. So far jealousies had not caused any problems, but she had to be prepared for them. She had four oversexed women wanting the attentions of the one Nord man among them. Five with Jordis. She had pretty much given up her claim on the man, letting her girls enjoy him.

“The problem, Jordis,” said Lydia, looking over at the woman that all thought of as their little sister. “If Alduin kills you, he eats your soul. Then there is no Sovngarde.”

“Oh,” said Jordis, hand going to her mouth as her eyes widened.

“On my world there was no reason to believe in a life after death,” said Nora, reminiscing. “There were people who believed in it, but our science had found no evidence of it. You could have your memories implanted. In fact, the woman I came here with had the memories of a woman of my time, while another friend did as well. But when you died that was really the end of you. And here I find out that not only is the afterlife real, but it can be wonderful.” It can be terrible too, she thought, considering the Soul Cairn and the Planes of Oblivion.

“I am so sorry that you have to face such a doom, my friend,” said Elisif, reaching over to run a hand down Nora’s forearm in comfort.

Of course the Jarl said nothing about Nora turning her back on that doom. It was Nora’s fate, and the entire world was depending on her to destroy the monster before their souls were devoured. They all expected her to be a good soldier and do her job. And of course that was Nora the entire way. No matter how scared she was, she would do the job, no matter the cost to her. Which didn’t mean she felt overjoyed at facing the monster.

“Where is Sofia tonight?” asked Elisif.

“She’s with Sybille,” said Lydia. “Leaning more about enchanting.”

And destruction, thought Nora. Sofia had been ejected from the College of Winterhold for troublesome behavior. She loved practical jokes, on students and faculty alike, and it was determined that she had gone too far. When Nora had met her she was a proficient spellsword, equally deadly with sword or spell, but definitely not living up to her potential in magic. Since then she had developed the motivation to improve, and was on the verge of becoming an expert in magic. The funny part was Sofia had been deathly afraid of vampires. She had been frightened to death of facing the vampires in Morthal. Now she was working shoulder to shoulder with an ancient vampire. Of course Sybille was an exception, as civic minded a member of the undead as one was likely to find. And the vampire had taken an interest in helping the young spellsword to advance.

Four of the people around the table yawned at the same time, then laughed.

“I don’t know why I feel so tired,” said Elisif.

Nora yawned herself, and felt like she could go to sleep where she sat. Her vision started to fade on her, and no matter how much she tried she couldn’t keep her eyes open. The wine, she thought. Someone had drugged the wine, and the last thing she saw was a bunch of women with their heads on the table, snoring away.

*     *     *

Nora's eyes came open, blurry, not focusing correctly. She felt confused, not sure what was going on. She had been sipping wine at Elisif's table, enjoying good conversation, when suddenly everything went black.

I was drugged, she thought, not sure where she was. The blue wallpaper seemed to indicate that she was still in the palace. And she was lying on a bed, so one of the guest rooms. From the feel of the air on her body she was naked. She tried to move her arms, but the ropes that dug into her wrists let her know she was restrained. The same with her legs. What the hell is going on here?

“Nora?” called out a near voice. Elisif? So she was here too.

Nora could hear voices calling out from another room, and they didn't sound happy. She could make out Jordis, crying in pain and fear. Elesia raging. Eldawyn cursing in Altmer. Even Lydia, yelling at some men to leave Jordis alone and take her instead. But not Sofia, and she remembered that the Spellsword had been working with Sybille on learning enchanting.

“Don't worry little lady,” said a harsh voice with a Reach accent. “There's enough to go around for all of you.” Several men laughed, and Nora knew exactly what was going on.

“So, you're awake,” said a familiar voice. Nora turned her head to see a naked Erikur standing between the beds, his cock standing at attention. “So now we can start the party. Don't worry, I took a potion earlier, and I have enough for all of you. When I'm finished with you two my men will give you their attentions.”

“What's going on, Nora?” asked Elisif.

“No, not that,” screamed Jordis. “No.”

“Damn, but this cunt is tight,” said a man. “And dry as a bone.”

“Use some of the lubricant the Thane provided.”

“Well, she's a virgin,” said the first voice. “Look at that blood. Or she was a virgin.”

Nora closed her eyes and cursed. Jordis had been saving her virginity for someone special. Maybe Valdimar, maybe someone else. And now it had been ripped from her by a scumbag. Valdimar brought a thought to her., and she craned her head to see the big man leaning against the wall, unconscious, alongside a sleeping J'Zargo.

“Here's how it’s going to go, ladies. And don't think help is going to come. We drugged the guards, and the next shift is not due for five hours. We have plenty of time. So, we are going to rape the hell out of all of you. Then we’re are going to castrate your gigolo and skin the cat. After that I am going to slit all of your throats, except for that of the Jarl. She's worth coin, and I think Tullius will pay a pretty ransom for her alive, if a little bit used.”

“Don't you dare,” shouted Elisif.

“We played with you while you were out, ladies, so you should be wet enough. If not, I have some fine lubricant I bought off a Dunmer merchant. Guaranteed to smooth the way.”

Erikur laughed as he positioned himself over Elisif.

“Erikur. No. Not that.”

“Why. You don't want a real man for a change.”

Nora saw the erect penis on the man, and while it wasn't tiny, it really wasn't much to talk about.

“I'm going to kill you, Erikur.”

“That will be hard to do when your body is devoid of life,” laughed the man, thrusting forward and burying himself to the hilt in Elisif. The Jarl screamed, fear and anger, and Erikur thrust away, in and out, slaking his lust on the woman he had sworn loyalty to in another life.

All of the women in the other room were crying out, trying to fight their rapes and not succeeding. The sounds of groins slapping together came from that room, normally a happy sound. Not now. One of the men grunted and Jordis screamed again.

“Maybe I put a baby in this little cunt. Too bad she won't be alive to birth it.”

Elisif was clenching her fists at the top of the bed, her eyes closed, gritting her teeth. She moaned once, then bit her lip, not willing to give the man any encouragement.

“Damn, Elisif. You are one tight cunt. Been a long time since you've had a man, huh.”

“I still haven't had a man,” she screamed, spitting in the ex-Thane's face.

“Bitch,” yelled Erikur, slamming a hard hand into Elisif's face. Blood ran from her mouth, and the raging man struck her in the eye, hard.

“Don't resist, Elisif,” said Nora, gritting her teeth. She wanted to kill these men, but restrained as she was she couldn't even protect herself.

Erikur continued to fuck the Jarl, while the women in the other room cried out as the second round of rapists attacked them. Finally he grunted, shooting his seed deep in Elisif, then rolled off of her.

“Next,” he said, to the laughter of the other men. A Forsworn with the look of a wizard climbed on top of the Jarl and pushed his cock into her. His was of respectable size, and Elisif grunted with discomfort as he buried it in her pussy.

“You're mine now, my Dear,” said Erikur, lathering his cock with lubricant, then moving to Nora. He set his cock at her entrance, then pushed it in. “My, you're even tighter than the Jarl.”

“And I can barely feel that thing you call a cock,” said Nora, forcing a laugh.

“You slut,” yelled Erikur, punching her in the face.

“And you hit like a girl,” said Nora, continuing to laugh.

“Maybe I should go ahead and slit your throat now. Your corpse will stay warm for quite some time, and I can enjoy you without having to listen to you.”

Nora shut up then, gritting her teeth as the cock moved in and out of her. Erikur, for all the stories surrounding his conquests, was a poor example of a Nord lover. Put it in, move it a little, and cum. Unfortunately, he had imbibed a potion of virility, and he had enough stamina to fuck Nora badly for quite some time. The whole time she thought of strangling the man in his own guts, refusing to allow any physical feelings of pleasure to intrude on her anger.

The Forsworn man finished in Elisif, the Jarl again crying out in anger, tears rolling down her cheeks. Another Forsworn stepped up and took the man's place, shoving it in and slaking his lust. Erikur finally came in Nora, then pulled out.

“I'm going to enjoy some of your other women. But I'm sure we have enough here to keep you company.”

A smiling man who had the look of a pirate next took Nora, sliding his impressive cock into her and going at her like a madman. It was too big for a woman who was not receptive, and it hurt like hell. Nora felt something tear and knew that she had some healing to do after this experience. Except she would be dead.

“You beat her unconscious, you idiot,” growled Erikur to his people. “I might as well fuck a dead girl.”

“She’s still breathing,” said one of the men. “No problem. If you don't want her, I'll fuck her again.”

The man in Nora finished, got off, and made room for another, while yet another had his way with Elisif. Nora was hoping this never-ending nightmare was going to end, only it would end with their deaths, when the man thrusting into her went still as the dead. A figure appeared behind the man, fangs flashed and buried themselves into his neck. Sybille sucked hard at the man, emptying him and pushing the body aside.

Nora looked over to see that the man who had been raping Elisif was also frozen in place, as were the two others in the room. Sybille had cast paralysis on them, but they would soon come out of it. The vampire cut Nora's bonds, pressed the knife into her hand, then moved to drain the man who had been ravaging Elisif. After that she took out the throats of the two standing men with her hands, now formed into claws.

Nora, her hands half numb, forced herself to cut her feet free, then tried to stand up. She was still woozy, and Sybille sent healing magic into her. When Nora went to free Elisif Sybille stopped her.

“We need to take care of the other rapists.”

Nora nodded, then crept toward the doorway with the dagger in hand, Sybille beside her. There were a dozen men in the other room, four of them in the process of raping her followers. Lydia was laying still as a statue, giving them no satisfaction, as was Eldawyn. Elesia was fighting like a wildcat. And Jordis? Jordis lay as still as the dead, her chest barely rising, her face a mask of blood as one of the Forsworn rode her hard.

Nora shouted Slow Time, and the men started to turn her way like they were under water. She charged forward, driving her dagger into the brain stem of one man while kicking another in the knee, feeling the bones break with satisfaction. She spun on her heel and launched a hard foot into the temple of another man, then stepped down and grabbed a Forsworn by the hair, baring his throat and cutting his neck to the spine. Four down, three of them kills. Time came back into synch, and she launched a kick into the stomach of the man coming toward her, bending him over for an elbow strike to the back of the neck, knocking him out.

A knife went into Nora's back just over the kidney, and she spun around to bring her other elbow into the man's temple, dropping him dead to the ground. Blood was flowing from her body, but it wasn't a mortal blow and her healing factor quickly closed the wound. Two men came at her and she jumped into the air, sending a roundhouse kick into the head of one man, then shifting in the air to do the same to the other. Seven down.

“I'll kill her,” said one man, standing over Jordis and holding a sword over the woman. Sybille moved with vampire speed, grabbing the man and sinking her fangs into his shoulder, then tossing him hard into a wall.

Four left, and Nora sent Ice Spikes into one, then looked in shock as another spike skewered a second. Sofia came through the open door, ice magic in her hand as she killed the last rapist on his feet. Except for Erikur, who backed away like the coward he was.

“Free my girls and tie up anyone still living,” said Nora to Sofia, grabbing Erikur by the hair and dragging him into the other room. She punched him in the face, knocking him senseless, then cut Elisif free. The Jarl was crying, her face a bloody mess, and she grabbed onto Nora as if she were drowning and the Dragonborn was her savior.

“I'm so sorry,” she told the Jarl, stroking the long red hair. Nora pushed her at arm’s length for a moment, then sent healing into the Jarl. The wounds on her face closed up, and Nora sent another wave in to fade the wounds away so that not even a scar would show.

Erikur groaned and shook his head, his eyes opening, and Nora grabbed a sword of state from its mount on the wall.

“What do you want me to do with him?” asked Nora, grabbing Erikur by the hair and twisting him to his feet.

“Elisif. My Jarl. Please.”

“You dare ask for mercy after raping me and one of my Thanes,” roared Elisif, on her feet. “After capturing her people and raping them as well, taking Jordis' virginity. Putting your rancid seed in us.”

“Your judgment, my Jarl?”

“Erikur. As Jarl of Haafingar, I hereby sentence you, for the crime of rape, kidnapping and attempted murder, to death. To be carried out immediately.”

Nora nodded, stepped back, and swung the sword hard through the neck of the once richest man in Haafingar. The fat head rolled from the neck and hit the floor, while torrents of blood spurt from the stump and the body fell to bleed out.

“I am so sorry, Elisif,” said Nora, dropping the sword to the carpet and wrapping the Jarl in a tight hug.

“And I am so sorry that you had to go through this,” said a crying Elisif, returning the hug. “But if not for you and Sybille, it would have been much worse.”

“Let's get you dressed, my Jarl,” said Sybille, coming back into the room with a dress.

“I need to get a bath first,” said Elisif, shaking her head. “I will not go about my business with this filth on me. And you, Thane Nora, need to see to your people.”

Nora nodded and ran into the other room. Sofia had cut everyone free, and Eldawyn and her were casting healing into everyone. Lydia was crying, Elesia was cussing, and Eldawyn seemed to be taking it best of all. And Jordis was still lying on the bed crying. Nora shot all of her considerable store of magicka into the girl, healing her face. Eldawyn came over and sent in more, joined by Sofia, until the girl was stable. It would take longer to heal her mind though.

“Everyone take a contraceptive potion,” she ordered, thinking of asking Sybille for them immediately. They would help Jordis to take the elixir. She didn't want even a chance of any of them becoming pregnant from these people.

An hour later the guards had been given the antidote, everyone was dressed and clean, and the invaders, those still alive, had been hauled off to prison. Where they would wait their turns to slake Sybille's thirst. Nora wanted them dead as soon as possible, but no use letting them go to waste.

*     *      *

“I am so sorry, my dear,” said Valdimar, walking cautiously into Jordis's room. There was not a mark on the gorgeous face of the girl, but her eyes reflected the torment within. Valdimar sat softly on the edge of the bed, making sure he was not too close. Jordis leaned over and pushed, trying to drive him off the bed, then wrapped her arms around him and pulled him tight.

“I am so sorry, little sister. If I had been conscious they would have had to go through my dead body to get to you.”

“Not your fault,” said a crying Jordis, her face buried in his chest. She sniffled, then leaned back and looked at the man. “You were going to be my first, the next time you were with Lydia and me. We talked about it, and she thought it a wonderful idea. My first real lover, but those scum came along and took that away from me.”

“I can still be your first real lover, when you're ready,” said the man, taking her chin in his hand. “Those vermin were not lovers. They were the lowest form of men, taking what they couldn't get willingly. Do not consider them as anything other than attackers.”

Jordis nodded, more tears flowing from her eyes. “And would you want to have anything to do with me, after..”

“Dear heart. I would be honored to still be your first. And I was there for Lady Nora after she was raped by the Markarth guards. Nothing they did to you left a permanent mark on your body. On your mind, yes, and that will take time to heal. But it will heal, and you'll go on to enjoy life. Just give it time.”

“I will,” she said, kissing Valdimar on the cheek. “Thank you.”

“How is she?” asked Nora as Valdimar walked out to the room.

“Well. She's young, and resilient. But it will take time.”

Nora nodded. They had been at the Palace for three days, and would spend at least four more. Everyone needed some time. Jordis could sit in the gardens, talking with Elisif as she had done every day. It was good for both of them, and Nora was willing to let Jordis stay here as long as needed.

Jordis's father was in the guard, a captain, and he visited every day as well, to let his little girl know he still loved her, and always would, no matter what. It turned out that Elisif had known the girl all of the years she had been in Solitude, and had really thought she was giving Nora a prized follower.

“Well, she was a little rough around the edges at first,” admitted Nora as she was having tea with the Jarl. “But she turned out to be a valuable asset. She has saved the lives of several of my people during missions. I fell in love with her earnest way and her courage. I hope she will recover.”

Elisif nodded, tears welling in her eyes.

“And what about you, Jarl Elisif?”

“I was thinking of taking a lover,” said the woman, wiping at her tears. “Now I'm not sure. I've always been a one-man woman, and Ulfric took him away from me. But after what those beasts did, I'm not sure if I will ever let a man touch me again.”

“Try. Maybe not now, or maybe not for some time. But try. Not all men are like those, and you will find a good one someday.”

“I do miss the touch of a lover though, someone who cares for me.” Elisif leaned forward, putting a hand on Nora's knee. “Maybe someone like you.”

“Elisif, while I would be proud and delighted to have a love like you, you have to know that I can't confine myself to a single person. It's just not in my nature. But if you do wish my attentions whenever I happen to be at the palace, they are yours, my Lady.”

“An honest answer,” said Elisif sadly. She then smiled. “But yes, I am willing to accept you on your terms.”

Later, after Nora had given and received much pleasure to and from the Jarl, they lay together in the large bed in the master's chamber. Nora basked in the glow of their lovemaking, while Elisif lay breathless beside her, nipples erect and the flush of orgasm on her chest.

“That was wonderful,” said Elisif, a hand reaching over and cupping one of Nora's smallish breasts, rubbing her palm over a stiff nipple.

Nora smiled and looked at the gorgeous woman beside her. Elisif was thinner than most Nord women, though not as thin as Nora. Tall and lithe, with a graceful body, C cup breasts and large nipples, she had the kind of body to excite any lover. Add to that her tender lips and tight genitals and she was made for loving.

“I've wondered Nora, and you've mentioned it before I think, but why do you have such soft skin. Like a baby's. But your muscles are like steel underneath. No scars.” Elisif ran her fingers over one of Nora's hands. “And no calluses.”

“It's a long story.”

“And we have nowhere to go,” said Elisif, smiling.

“I found a man named Lorenzo Cabot,” said Nora, launching into the tale. “Four hundred years old and locked away by his family, who milked his blood for the secret of immortality. He was crazy, but his family was even more so, and I freed him. In reward he gave me the oil that his family was taking from him. I became stronger, faster, able to heal incredible wounds, and my life was extended.”

“Sounds wonderful. Can you get some of that oil for me?”

“I would if I could,” said Nora with a laugh. “But Lorenzo is in another Universe. And I had to take the oil every month to reap the benefits.”

“But,” said Elisif, propping herself up on an elbow. “You've been here for almost a year.”

“Well, some scientists I knew took the oil and used it to make what they called a Supersoldier serum. Something from before the war that never quite worked. Only with Lorenzo's oil it worked just fine. I took the serum, a risk, but I needed every advantage I could get to fight the people that were out to destroy the nation I was building. And it gave me everything. Strength, speed, agility, healing. Even my brain worked faster. Every injury I get heals with no scar unless it kills me outright. My muscles are harder and denser than anyone not treated with the serum.”

“But your skin? It would be the envy of any woman.”

Nora laughed. Elisif had exceptionally soft fair skin herself, though without the other advantages.

“My skin is as tough as leather underneath, but softer than most on the surface. You mentioned calluses. Well, any that form are absorbed into my body within days, though the skin is still tougher than that of ordinary people with calluses. But even as it strengthened my body it also accentuated the feminine in me. Soft skin, strong pheromones, and a sex drive like you wouldn't believe. Which is one reason I'm such an alley cat. I've always loved sex, more than most, but my new metabolism made it almost a necessity. Add to that the nightmares, and sex became a daily requirement.”

“And why do you get these nightmares. I've heard you talk about them, but most warriors I know don't have the kind of dreams you've talked about.”

“Because, my dear Jarl, I had never intended to become a warrior. I was a counselor of law, defending the downtrodden. Then I found myself in a world where it was either kill, or let innocent people die. So I became a killer, but I never liked it.”

“So,” said Elisif, looking thoughtful. “When you kill someone like Erikur, you will see his face at night?”

“Yes,” said Nora, closing her eyes for a moment and seeing the head rolling off the shoulders. “He was a human being, as terrible as he acted. But he needed to be killed, since he had harmed people dear to me, including you, Elisif. He needed to pay the penalty, and I couldn't let someone else experience the memories of killing him. So I did it. And I would do it again if given the chance, much as it pains me.”

“I am so sorry, dear Nora,” whispered Elisif, leaning over and kissing the Dragonborn softly on the lips. “I am so sorry you had to go through that. And so grateful that you were there to save me.”

“Not to mention the fact that you are probably the most powerful mage/warrior any of us know,” said Elisif, concern for her people, as well as her friend Nora, showing on her beautiful face. “I really hate to ask this of you, Thane Nora. But I would hate to send my guards to investigate such a fearsome necromancer. And I fear that many of them would lose their lives, if not their very souls.”

“No problem, my Jarl.” That’s what Nora was here for, to rid this world of evil, and from what she understood Potema was as great an evil as this world had ever seen. If she came back to life there would be a lot of suffering. Maybe Nora could defeat her nonetheless, but she would prefer to destroy the creature while she was still gaining strength.

“I understand that you are a mighty warrior and mage,” said the old man who had met them in the throne room. “Do not take her lightly. You will be walking into her territory, where she is strongest.”

Nora looked over the Priest of Arkay, one Styrr. He looked up at the throne and nodded, then put a hand on the Dragonborn’s shoulder. “I would like to talk with you in my house,” said the man, gesturing for Nora to follow him.

It was a beautiful day in Solitude. Clear sky, sun shining, the many hawks flying through the sky. The streets were full of people walking about, talking, laughing, unaware that a being that wanted to enslave them all in life and death was gathering strength beneath their feet.

“How long have you been a priest of Arkay?” asked Nora as she followed the man. He had a long stride, and she increased her pace to keep up.

“You could say that I was born to the position,” said Styrr with a smile. “My parents were the Priest and Priestess of Arkay before me. I grew up in the hall of the dead.”

“And did Roggvir get a proper Nord burial?”

“Yes. And thank you for taking up his cause with the Imperial authorities.”

Nora didn’t know if the man had deserved execution or not, but he hadn’t deserved the possible doom of wandering Nirn as a spirit. Sanctified and interned in the Hall of the Dead he could move on.

“I think I was raised into my position to protect Solitude from the Darkness that pervades it,” said the Priest, stopping at the door to his house and opening the lock.

“What Darkness? The vampires?”

“They are a part of it,” said Styrr, gesturing for Nora to take a seat at the table in the kitchen. “This city has a long history of madness and murder. The Wolf Queen... Pelagius... The death of High King Torygg... And now, public executions. My books tell the stories. Have no doubt - as pretty as its streets are, as jovial as the bards may be... darkness is drawn to Solitude.”

“Darkness pervades all of Skyrim as far as I can see,” said Nora, accepting the offered goblet of wine. “All of Nirn I suspect.”

“And you have a destiny to bring the light back to this world,” said the old man, bowing his head. “Quite the task, and one I don’t envy you. But I am grateful that you lend your strength to defeating the powers of darkness, large and small.”

“Well, Elisif might have thought giving me a title was more of a formality, but part of the deal was to come to the aid of Solitude when it was threatened. This seems like as big a threat as any. Maybe not in the same class as Alduin, but big enough.”

“Yes, Potema. Former queen of Solitude and one of the most dangerous necromancers in recorded history. She was responsible for the Empire's near collapse almost five hundred years ago. I believe I have a book about her...”

Styrr looked around for a moment before returning to the table with a dusty tome which he placed on the surface.

“Summoned in spirit form is not raised from the dead,” said Styrr, opening the book and revealing a drawing of the Wolf Queen herself. “She'll need help before she can return to the living. For the moment, the Wolf Queen has retreated to a place filled with dead eager to serve her. She has gone to her old Catacombs. A few days ago, one of her servants busted through a wall into the Temple of the Divines. We'll need you to go into the Catacombs themselves.”

Nora looked over the portrait of Potema in the book. The woman was undeniably gorgeous, her look tempered by the madness in her eyes. A dangerous opponent to be sure.

“Well, that’s what I’m here for,” said Nora, looking away from the book.

“Good. Being at the summoning created a connection to Potema. You are the one to do this. I can provide you with some minor help for her minions.” The old man handed over an amulet of Arkay that radiated divine power.

“Anything you can do will be appreciated.”

“I have the key to the gate to her catacombs as well. I understand that you are very good with locks, but this one might be even beyond you.” The old man handed over a curiously constructed key. “As for Potema herself, find what's left of her body, likely a skeleton. Remove it from the Catacombs and bring it back to be sanctified by Arkay. That should put an end to her once and for all.”

“Anything else you can tell me about our wonderful Necromancer Queen?”

“A curious figure. Unrepentantly evil and nasty, of course, but also astonishingly brilliant, and obviously quite a necromancer at her end. She was always so close to being Empress, but despite her machinations it was never to be hers. Ironically, if she were alive today, she'd be the only living member of the Septim bloodline. By all rights she would now be Empress.”

“I’ll gather my people and we’ll go after her. I can’t say how long it will take, but expect us back here with her remains.”

“And if you don’t come back?” asked Styrr, raising an eyebrow.

“Then get together whatever you can to come after us.” And hope I’m still around to face Alduin.

“Falk said we could find you here,” said Eldawyn, coming up to Nora as she exited the priest’s house. Sofia and J’Zargo were in tow, the Nord looking slightly flushed, while J’Zargo was breathing heavily.

“Training?” she asked Eldawyn, knowing that the Altmer had taken an interest in increasing the capabilities of the other mages in the party.

“I cast some more expert level spells,” said Sofia, beaming with pride.

“Sofia is stretching her capabilities,” said J’Zargo, who was becoming a better mage day by day himself. “This cat believes she will become an expert mage in no time.”

“So, what’s going on?” asked Eldawyn, obviously ready for some excitement.

“Potema is going on,” said Nora, grimacing.

“I thought we had taken care of her,” said Sofia, eyes wide. “Why in the hell can’t these damned demon necromancers just stay dead?”

“Well, this time I want to put her down for good. We’re going to recover her remains so the Priest of Arkay can sanctify her and end the threat. Now, you have any idea where the others are.”

“I think the Housecarls are all down at the Imperial Fort finding sparing partners,” said Eldawyn. “Quite charming how they keep trying to become better warriors.”

“I know they aren’t mages,” said Nora, wanting to make sure her people weren’t being condescending to their warriors. “But they fulfill an important function.”

“Hey, I have no problem with them,” said Sofia, who as a spellsword had always depended on her melee skills as much as her magic. “I think I need to get in some sparring time with them as well. And I’m sure the furball here could do with some practice.”

“I will practice knocking you onto the ground, jokester,” said the Khajiit. From the way he said it Nora knew it was just good-natured ribbing between the two. Everyone in her party had some skill with weapons, even Eldawyn, the closest thing they had to a pure mage.

“What’s up?” asked Elesia, running up with a shrimp wrap in hand, reminding Nora that she should fill up herself before heading into the catacombs.

“Potema,” said Sofia, staring at the wrap.

“Again. Why can’t things on this world stay dead when we kill them?”

“Problem is, she didn’t die last time because she had never come back from the dead,” said Nora, thinking about where they could eat before starting for the lair of the dead necromancer. “We’re going to make sure this time. Be a dear, Elesia, and go tell our heavies to meet us at the Golden Sands.”

She was hoping they could get in a good meal at the restaurant that she was part owner of, then repair to Proudspire and armor up. After that they would go to Castle Dour and the temple, making their way into the catacombs and getting rid of the evil queen who obviously wanted to take Solitude. Easy Peasy. Though she had a premonition that it wouldn’t be so cut and dried.

“Welcome friends,” said Dra'Zira, the wife of the restaurant owning couple. Ri’Jaro was nowhere in sight and Nora was sure he was in the kitchen making sure that every meal was just so. The restaurant was packed, as usual, the locals coming in for the exotic fair of Elsweyr.

“A table for eight?”

“Give us a few minutes and it will be done,” said Dra’Zira, who took a few moments to exchange words in Khajiit with J’Zargo before hurrying on.

“Friend Nora. This cat didn’t know such a place existed in these climes.”

“I should have brought you here sooner,” said Nora, feeling a twinge of guilt at not introducing her Khajiit to this outpost of his culture.

A few minutes later Dra’Zira led the party to a table off to the side, away from the general noise of the main room. They passed full tables packed with laughing, smiling people on the way. Mostly Nords, though there was a smattering of Bretons, Redguards and all three varieties of Elf. And a good sized contingent of Khajiit, along with a few Argonians.

“I am Mra’zon,” said an attractive young female Khajiit with what Nora had come to think of as Leopard markings. “This cat will be your server. May this one bring you drinks to start you off? Maybe appetizers?”

J’Zargo perked up at the sight of the female, his ears rotating to point at her while his eyes dilated.

Bingo, thought Nora, smiling.

“This cat finds you quite beautiful,” said the mage, his eyes looking shyly away.

“You are most gallant. And are you a warrior?”

“J’Zargo here is a most accomplished battle mage,” said Eldawyn, picking up on the dynamic. “A valued companion.”

“This is true?”

Nora thought that true mages were rare among the Khajiit, though most dabbled in minor magics. While not sure if anything would come of this meeting, at least her Khajiit friend would know where to go to get company of his own kind.

Elesia came in leading the Housecarls. The three were sweaty, dirty, and Nora could have wished they had cleaned up before coming. That wasn’t the way of Nord warriors. Their leader had asked for their presence so here they were, as fast as their legs could carry them.

The food, as always, was delicious. The Golden Sands had a full menu of beef, venison, pork, and all of the abundant seafood for which Solitude was rightly famous. Prepared with the spices of Elsweyr. Nora had a double portion of clams and rice, washed down with Evette San’s spiced wine. While there they talked their tactics for the mission ahead.

“I think I will be back here,” said J’Zargo, loud enough for their waitress to pick up on it. The female smiled broadly and Nora could hope that something developed there. Ja’Zarga was the most sexually isolated of her party, and the Dragonborn thought it would do him good to have an outlet of his own race.

After arming and armoring the party repaired to the temple at Castle Dour. The Priestess knew they were coming and led them into the basement of the temple, first to a locked gate which Nora unlocked, then to a room filled with boxes and barrels.

“We’ll take it from here,” Nora told the Priestess, who bowed and hurried away, more than happy to be distanced from the threat.

The party walked through several rooms, Nora and Elesia leading as usual, when they came to a spear barrier across the entrance to another large room. Nora searched for the switch or chain that would lower the spears but nothing was apparent, and she was afraid they were going to have to spend some hours searching for another way in until a chilling voice spoke.

“You've arrived at last. The hero who prevented me from being bound returns to my fold. I have much to thank you for, little one. When you die I will raise you and you can take your place by my side. You'll serve me soon enough.”

“Not going to happen,” said Nora under her breath, though a feeling of trepidation ran through her body. That would be a nightmare, to be raised to serve the evil she was trying to destroy. She wasn’t sure how much of her would be in that undead body and had no intention of finding out.

The spears lowered, the Wolf Queen inviting the party into her lair. Nora waved Elesia up, then went over the barrier side by side in case the undead necromancer tried to trap her away from her people. That didn’t seem to be in the plan though, and the entire party made it into the chamber.

The rooms beyond were full of broken furniture and spider webs. Nora shuddered at the thought of the huge arachnids, which still scared the shit out of her. She knew that was an unreasonable fear, since the giant spiders were actually one of the lower threats in such places. Childhood fears were hard to get beyond though. The spiders never showed, for which she was eternally grateful.

The next room had a small canal running down the center and a swarm of Draugr waiting, milling around and grunting out their calls. Nora saw none of their archers, which meant all they had to deal with were melee fighters. She motioned for her people to hang back while she called up a spell she wanted to try out.

The glowing globe of Bane of the Undead formed to her front as she made the casting motions with both hands. The Draugr continued to mill about uncertainly. They had to sense the holy magic forming, but their dead minds couldn’t formulate a strategy. Nora released the spell and the glowing ball moved slowly into the room, reaching the center and exploding with holy light. More than half of the undead immediately turned to ash, Those that weren’t instantly destroyed staggered, weakened. Nora immediately called up Dust to Dust, a faster casting Master spell, and sent it into the room, reducing whatever was left to ash.

“Well, I guess we aren’t needed,” said Sofia. “You can destroy any undead we face with those spells.”

“I think I will always need all of you,” said Nora, forcing her exultation down. “The spells take time to cast, and can be interrupted by all kinds of things. Spells, arrows, even a damned thrown rock. So I’ll keep you all around since I like living.”

She knew what she said was true. Casting spells of such power did give her a rush, a feeling of divinity. Almost as if she was an unstoppable force. That was a dangerous way to think. As she had heard in the past, all it took was one misstep for the mightiest mage to go down to the lowliest sneak thief.

Nora let the others handle the next couple of rooms, both to give herself a break and to let them get in on the action. Elesia and the Housecarls took out Draugr, while her mages burned down some lower lever vampires. It seemed to improve the morale of all involved. One master vampire attacked further in, and Nora torched him with Meridia’s Wrath.

They started running into more vampires, and Nora thought they might severely deplete Solitude’s blood sucker population before they were done here. Most of the vampires were magic users, and they had to deal with attacks by invisible killers as well as flung offensive spells. Nora called up an infravision spell she had learned from the Master of Illusion magic, giving her a heat image of anything under an invisibility spell. With vampires it was a very faint image indeed since they generated no internal body heat. Aura Whisper did show them, though, the blue images of the dead against the background of the stonework.

And then the first of the puzzles. Nora cursed as they ran into a triple rotating door, three levers in the center of the room. It really wasn’t much of a puzzle to her, more time consuming than anything, but still a pain in the ass.

“Not much further. Come, little thing. Serve me in death.”

“Arrogant bitch isn’t she,” said Eldawyn, trying to make her voice convey humor and failing.

Yes, she is, thought Nora. Of course, a powerful necromancer on the verge of returning from death might have cause to be arrogant. Nora had no intention of serving the Wolf Queen, but if the undead mistress took her life she might not have any choice.

They went through several more rooms and corridors, fighting mostly vampires. Nora had to wonder at the hold Potema had on the powerful undead, who normally had self-preservation foremost in mind. These had no back up in them, and the party slaughtered master vampires as if they were fledglings. White light projected from Nora at intervals, hitting her people, healing them and harming the vampires it struck. Her people advanced without fear despite the terrifying aura the vampires were projecting, while the blood suckers recoiled. Nora wasn’t sure where it was coming from, or what it was. From a God, or from her. Whichever, it was turning the tide.

“You've come far, mortal, but can you stand against my inner council? Let's see!”

“What the hell is her Inner Council?” yelled Sofia, the signs of the stress they were all going through clear on her face.

They had come to a circular room full of bodies. Human bodies without decay, long dead bodies, skeletons, Draugr. Nora really didn’t like the look of this. It was like an army in storage for the Necromancer Queen. As she stepped into the room the bodies started to stir, the dead opening their eyes and climbing to their feet. Nora brought up Bane of the Undead and cast it on herself, becoming the center of a divine explosion of energy that swept out and struck down the creatures around her. Every skeleton and rotting zombie fell into dust, along with most of the Draugr. The intact humans, from their glaring red eyes vampires, and the more powerful Drauger, staggered.

The party set about themselves, swinging enchanted weapons into weakened creatures which only thought to flee. Nora took down several with Dawnbreaker, killing creatures in blasts of holy fire that propagated to those nearby.

“If that was your Inner Council, I’m not impressed,” said the Dragonborn. She glanced around at her people, seeing no fear in them, only resolve. Whatever force she was projecting was boosting their courage while it healed them. Each strike of the holy flame healed and fortified. Maybe not as much as a Grand Heal spell, but enough to keep them going. Thinking of that, she brought up her most powerful healing spell and cast it several times, bringing everyone up to full health.

They came to a closed door that seemed to radiate concentrated evil. Nora didn’t know what was on the other side of it, but whatever it was it was bad news. “Get ready,” she told her people, giving herself a second to make sure her magicka store was as full as it could get.

“Don't applaud yourself too soon, worm!”

“Here we go,” whispered Nora, pushing the door open. Ahead was a long room, several levels on the sides. Each side held dozens of the sarcophagi that Draugr inhabited. And it the center of the room, flying through the air in a haze of scintillating energy, what had to be the spirit form of Potema. She was an awesome and frightening sight, radiating menace not just to the health of the party but to their very souls.

“I’ve seen better,” said Nora loudly, recalling the image of Alduin. If she hadn’t have seen the Dragon God she might have been more overwhelmed by the Wolf Queen. As it was this was not so terrifying a sight. From the cries or her people it was affecting them to a much greater degree, but the jumping holy fire quickly settled their nerves.

“Rip the eyes from her head!” shouted the circling spirit.

The lids popped from two dozen sarcophagi, disgorging their contents. High powered Draugr, litches, mages, leaders, came out. Many of them shouted, knocking her people back, while Potema circled overhead, out of reach, firing shock spells into the people below.

Nora started to call up Bane of the Undead before a bolt of lightning drove it from her mind. She quickly realized that long cast spells were going to be no go in this fight, which meant she was going to have to depend on what she could call up and cast quickly.

“Kill them,” shouted Potema. “Kill them all, so I can raise them into my army.”

Nora fired lightning into the undead queen. She recoiled a bit, sped up her circling and avoided the next couple of bolts. Nora was sure that, just like the last couple of Dragon Priests she had destroyed that a couple of hits by Dawnbreaker could put paid to the Wolf Queen. She probably realized it as well and was keeping far out of reach.

Her people were taking down the Draugr, receiving damage but killing the undead beasts. More sarcophagi popped open, disgorging more warriors into the melee. The energy was cycling through Nora’s body and into her people, healing, soothing, boosting their courage. These had to be some of the other effects of achieving Master’s status she had been told about. Not spells, but combat buffs that occurred without thought.

Eldawyn was down on a knee, still sending fire into a Draugr that was stomping forward. Valdimar was flat on his back, Jordis and Lydia standing over him. A flash of healing energy hit the Altmer, who surged back to her feet. The next hit Valdimar, and the man struggled up to defend the other Housecarls as they both collapsed. A bolt hit the Draugr that was threatening Sofia, turning it to ash. J’Zargo charged a Draugr mage, ward in one hand, two handed sword wielded in the other. The blade came down, not the most elegant strike, but enough to drive the Draugr to its knees.

A couple of powerful bolts hit Nora, the attentions of the Wolf Queen on her again. She cried out in pain, feeling her vision blur. Shouting Become Ethereal she let the next couple of bolts pass through her, then cast Greater Heal a couple of times, restoring her health and that of her people while hitting the Draugr with some serious damage.

“You can’t beat me,” yelled the cackling Potema. Nora was beginning to think that true. As long as the Bitch Queen stayed out of her reach and kept sending down spells it was a standoff. As long as she could keep up her end, which was not guaranteed.

“You can’t beat me either, Bitch,” roared Nora, feeling another surge of energy. If she could destroy Potema she could rule Solitude herself, then Skyrim, then finally all of Tamriel. Why not? She had the power, and therefor the right. She was the most powerful mage this world had seen since Shalidor. She would surpass Shalidor. She had the dragon blood, so why not. She..

The soothing presence of the Goddess entered her mind, calming her, slowing her heartbeat and letting her mind work again. Nora was not a despot and would not allow such thoughts to rule her. She used the magic, not the other way around. She needed to concentrate on what was right and kill this undead monster who wanted to rule the world. But how?

“Her remains, Nora,” shouted Eldawyn, flames flowing from both her hands to strike one of the last Draugr. “Strike at her remains.”

Nora looked at the other door into the chamber. The Draugr had all fallen, but the Wolf Queen was still throwing magic at her followers. Eldawyn, J’Zargo and Sofia had erected wards, trying to protect themselves and the others. It was working, for now, but some harm was getting through.

The Dragonborn sprinted for the door, shrugging off a couple of bolts before the mightiest of all hit her and lifted her from her feet. She hit the door and flew through, to land hard on the floor. Ignoring her pain she flipped back to her feet and ran toward the throne, while Potema wailed behind her. She brought Dawnbreaker down on the skull that sat atop the bones, shattering the evil source of Potema’s power. With one last wail Potema was gone.

“We did it,” shouted Nora, stumbling for a moment and finding herself seated on the floor.

“You did it,” said Eldawyn, sprawling to a seat beside her. “That metamagic was amazing. I didn’t know you had that in you.”

“Neither did I,” said Nora, feeling the fatigue of a thousand battles coming over her. “We still have to get these bones to Styrr. And then I want to sleep for a week."

As they left the crypt, just before she teleported back to the Hall of the Dead, Nora thought about what had occurred at the end of that battle. The power of a young god had flowed through her, and she had been sorely tempted to take on that mantle and become a conqueror herself. That was not her, and it was something that she needed to watch out for in the future.

*     *     *

“Report,” growled Ambassador Elenwen to the Altmer who appeared at her office door.

“I have more bad news I’m afraid, Madame Ambassador,” said Tragdur, her senior wizard. The male was a Master of Destruction and Alteration, and a most competent interrogator.

Elenwen huffed out a breath. It had been nothing but bad news lately. The killing of the entire garrison at Northwatch Keep. The disappearance of hundreds of soul gems filled with the souls of heretics destined for the Isles. Then patrols vanishing here and there, small groups of competent Thalmor gone without a trace. And General Tullius letting her know in no uncertain terms that he would not stand for any arrests of Imperial citizens without proof. When she had quoted the White Gold Concordant he had quoted it as well, and threatened to report her actions to her superiors, and to his.

“So far we have no evidence that Nora Jane Adams was involved in the incident at Northwatch Keep. She was seen walking through the gate to Solitude proper less than an hour after the prisoners were released.”

“Damn her. I need evidence to present to Tullius,” hissed the Ambassador. “Without it my hands are tied. At least officially.”

“So you still want the alert out to kill on sight?”

“Of course,” said Elenwen, glaring at the senior wizard. “But council caution.”

The walking patrols had been her idea. A wizard and three or four soldiers, they were tasked with arresting heretics which they came across, using a very loose interpretation of the accords. They only operated in Imperial territory and avoided the presence of bandits and Stormcloaks. They returned the arrested to one of several prisons when possible for questioning before trapping, harvesting souls in the field when they couldn’t return. The patrols had performed splendidly, harvesting hundreds of souls a week while weakening Nord society.

Until recently they had been all but untouchable. But patrols had started to disappear without a trace. She would like to pin those disappearances on the Dragonborn but doubted the woman was responsible for all of them.

“Double the size of the patrols,” she ordered. “I realize that will mean fewer parties, and much less ground covered. But it will increase survivability.”

Skyrim, even the half they had access to, was just too big. Five hundred thousand square miles, the majority of it wilderness, and her people were restricted to the sparse networks of roads for the most part. Perhaps if she started to procure enough horses to mount her people? But Altmer preferred to fight on their feet.

“And our informant at the college has presented me with some disturbing news,” continued the wizard, taking a seat and uncapping a flask of wine. “It seems our Dragonborn is not just a master of the voice. She’s also a Master of Four Schools of Magic. Alteration, Destruction, Illusion and Restoration. And it is hinted that she might be well on the way in Conjuration as well.”

“But, how?” asked a confused Elenwen. “She’s been here a little more than a year, and I was told that she knew no magic when arriving on Nirn.” Elenwen at first had denied the possibility that Nora Jane Adams was an alien, but the evidence had been overwhelming. And now to advance so fast in all the schools of magic, any one of which took a decade or more for most to master.

“A formidable innate talent, hard work, and a lot of field experience is what I am told. So now we are dealing with the most powerful mage since the ancients of the First Age. There might be two or three in the Isles who are her match. Then again, there might not be.”

Elenwen digested that news and didn’t like the taste. So anything they sent against her, other than a small army, was likely to never return.

“And my informant also said that the Dragonborn has had several contacts with the Psijics. So it’s feasible that she had picked up teleportation magic from them.”

Elenwen simply shook her head. The Psijics had been a thorn in the sides of the Thalmor for centuries. Mostly Altmer themselves, their philosophies were counter to everything the Thalmor believed. No one could dismiss their magical abilities though, which rivalled those of the Aldmeri Council of Mages.

“So she could have teleported on that night,” said Tragdur. “She…”

“I know. I know. Leave me.”

The senior wizard got up from his seat and walked out, leaving the Ambassador with her own thoughts.

Maybe it’s time to bring in some specialists from the Isles, she thought. That would cost her much political capital, but letting things continue to go downhill could be the ruin of her.

*     *     *

“Welcome, Sister,” said Taarie as she greeted the pair at the door to Radiant Raiment. As always the lovely Altmer was radiant herself, in fine clothing that her sister had made.

Nora had been surprised when Eldawyn had suggested this meeting. Not so surprised when she had asked that Nora tell none of the others in her party. After all, though Nora trusted all of her people, the members of this resistance cell did not.

“And welcome to you, Dragonborn. Come. The others are waiting.”

It was well past closing, and Nora was led to a side room where a number of Altmer were sitting around a small table, finger food and flasks of wine to their front. Endarie sat at the table, next to Auryen Morellus, while an Altmer that could have been the man’s twin sat on the other side of the seamstress. Nythriel, the Blue Palace gossip, was the final member of the gathering. Nora was surprised to see her there, but Nora decided that it must have been the perfect cover for a snoop.

“I know all here but you, sir,” said Nora in Altmer, looking at the unknown Man. She was wondering if Eldawyn might be able to arrange a group session with a pair of gorgeous Altmer males. Time enough for that later.

“Well met. My name is Halcar, and I must say you are very fluent in our language.”

“Eldawyn was my teacher, and she expected nothing less than excellence from me. And it helps to be able to overhear the Thalmor when they think they can speak without any of us lesser mortals understanding.”

Everyone at the table laughed.

“They are fools,” said Taarie. “Anyone who doubts that some shreds of intelligence linger among the shorter-lived races deserves what they get.”

“So, you are the Anti-Thalmor resistance?” asked Nora, looking at all the Altmer faces turned her way.

“We all left the Isles to get away from those authoritarian fools,” said Endarie, scowling. “I, for one, do not wish to live under their rule here as well.”

“We are just one cell of our movement,” said Auryen, smiling at Nora. “We are very compartmentalized. I for one know of a few members of two other cells, and maybe my brothers and sisters know of some others. But no one of us can give away the entire movement.”

“And these are the people you been funneling Thalmor armor to?” said Nora, glancing over at her friend.

“The largess you have donated has been given to those who organize our strike teams,” said Taarie, who Nora took to be the leader of this group. “Soon we will create more problems for the bigoted fools. But, we would like to talk with you about some things we have learned recently, that you might be prepared for what is to come.”

There were only three ways she knew to fight the nightmares which threatened to drive her mad. Drugs, alcohol and sex. Drugs were a non-starter. Most of the drugs in Skyrim had high addiction potential, especially Skooma. While she liked drinking, she understood the problems there as well. She had seen what it did to Eldawyn when she was fighting her demon. That left sex, something she really enjoyed, and had no problem being addicted to. Fortunately for her she had found a new boy toy, in the process learning things she hadn’t suspected about Conjuration.

Nora cast Soul Cloak, a spell that would let her trap the soul of anything she killed in a gem she was carrying. She had used it before, but Falion had refined her technique. The soul gem she carried in the pouch by her side, a common variety, was made by her own hands. She had started with petty, then lesser, and this was her first attempt at the higher level, common. She aimed and loosed, and her arrow went into the deer. It screamed its pain as the arrow penetrated its chest, then fell to its knees, the purple energy of its soul streaming out and into the gem. Nora put her hand on the pouch, feeling the warmth of the animal soul now trapped within.

“I still feel bad about taking its soul,” said Nora to the Redguard mage.

“We will dress the deer and provide food for ourselves and our neighbors,” said Falion in a gentle voice as he knelt beside her to help in the butchering. “It had no afterlife to speak of. It would only become part of the common source of animal souls, nothing of its personality or memories intact.”

“I know,” said Nora, looking into his blue eyes. “I know it in my mind, but my heart..”

“You are really a strange contrast, Nora. A born killer, and particularly good at your business. But with a heart that feels too much.”

“Yep. I’m really not suited to my job,” she said with a sad smile. “Too bad I’m so good at it.”

“Fortunately for all of us you are,” said the other mage, packing the meat into the flayed skin. “And you know we’re both going to need to bathe before we move on to, other things.”

Nora laughed. “You mean you would turn me down covered in deer blood. I think it would be really kinky.”

“No thanks. I prefer the scent of a clean and well-scrubbed woman. Now, I’ll finish up here while you go and gather some of the largess of the marsh for your alchemist friend.”

Nora took the bag she had brought for the purpose and started walking the ground of the marsh. She thought the landscape beautiful. Of course there were the dead trees, like vegetable skeletons reaching their desiccated limbs to the sky. But the many living specimens, full of green leaves, moss hanging from the branches, most with a riot of flowers, were breathtaking. Then her eyes were on the ground, picking the flowers of nightshade, the fruit of swamp fungal pods and the fleshy members of Violet Coprinus. The marsh was a treasure trove of alchemical ingredients, and the only place in Skyrim where many of these things were found.

After dropping off the meat with neighbors, saying hi to Agni who was staying with one so the pair of mages could have privacy, they repaired back to his house to work on the next part of the enchanting process. Nora easily enchanted a piece of jewelry, the energy of the deer flying into the pendant, adding a fire resist enchant.

“Now the disenchant,” said Falion, turning the pendant over in his hand.

“Shouldn’t we have a soul gem handy to trap the energy?”

“We’ll get on to that part later, once you perfect the release.”

Nora nodded, then said the word to the spell Falion had taught her. As she said the last word the pendant flared, energy rushed out, and the jewelry turned into a puddle of melted metal.

“That could have gone better,” she said in a quiet voice.

“Hey. It was your first try, and it did what you intended. You’ll get better with practice. In fact, I have a dozen rings here you can practice on.”

“Don’t you need to sell these?”

“Not really. I have enough for my needs, and it is my pleasure to see you advance in another school. So, get to it.”

Nora disenchanted the dozen rings, all with minor enchantments on them. Most survived the process, and Falion brought out some petty gems and set her to enchanting the surviving pieces.

Then disenchanting them again.

“I’m worn out,” said Nora, letting out a breath.

“It is tiring business. But I hope you’re not completely exhausted.”

“I’m never too tired to pass up on some loving,” she said, her arms going around the neck of the tall man, her mouth reaching for a kiss.

As usual their session was very pleasurable. They were becoming used to the bodies of the other, and as she had discovered in the past, repeated sex with the same partner got better with time.

“I needed that,” said Nora, lying on the bed with Falion’s seed leaking from her vagina. “And I need this,” she said, reaching for the contraceptive potion.

“You are very careful to take your potion.”

“The last thing I need is to get pregnant. I can just see myself with a great distended belly, fighting Alduin. No thanks. Now, I need something else. I’m starving.”

There was a great feast of venison and potatoes waiting for them. After filling herself she gathered up her bag of reagents and teleported back to the Blue Palace. Falion wanted Agni to sleep in her own bed, and Nora could understand that. The man was a particularly good father, and the child would grow to young womanhood as an accomplished mage and alchemist. That would set her up for life.

“How goes the training?” asked Eldawyn later as Nora took another meal.

“I did a disenchanting today. And Master Falion thinks I am coming along well in enchanting jewelry.”

“Did you bring any with you?” asked Sybille. “I would love to look over your work. To see if you’ve gotten as good as Sofia.”

The young spellsword blushed at the praise. She had been studying with the vampire court mage, increasing her abilities with destruction, illusion and enchanting. Sofia had previously been deathly afraid of vampires, but the patient manner of Sybille had won her over.

“I disenchanted all of them,” said Nora, shrugging her shoulders. “The point of studying with Falion is to learn how to pull the energy out of enchanted objects. I only enchant to make more objects to disenchant.”

“I thought the point of studying with Falion was to get him into your bed,” said Eldawyn with a laugh.

“There is that,” said a smiling Nora. “Though even that isn’t enough to drive the nightmares away. They’ve gotten worse.”

“It wasn’t your fault, Nora,” said Sybille, throwing her hands in the air. “So quit beating yourself up over the children the dragon killed.”

Of course it wasn’t Nora’s fault. It was the dragon’s fault, but that creature would feel no guilt for its actions, so Nora would take on that burden. If she had killed it during her fight with the three dragons the incident with the children would not have happened.

The next morning, after a restless night, Nora teleported to Morthal early. She was feeling irritated and depressed, but wanted to get back to learning conjuration and enchanting. From clearly hating the school she had grown to feel the excitement of learning. The discipline could be abused, and she was coming to understand that such was true of all the schools. She would have to watch her actions and motivations, just as she did when calling up destruction spells.

“What is that sword called?” asked a man in plate armor, stepping onto the boardwalk in Nora’s path.

“You mean Dawnbreaker,” she answered, not sure what this man was about, but not feeling threatened in the middle of Morthal.

“And where did you get it?”

“I performed a task for Meridia in ridding her temple of a necromancer,” said Nora, not seeing any need to lie. After all, worship of Meridia was not outlawed in Skyrim, unlike the following of a Divine, Talos. Nora had studied both Meridia and Azura in her quest for knowledge. Azura was the primary deity of the Dunmer, while Meridia had been called upon many times by the downtrodden to rescue them from oppression. Both Goddesses had been known to go overboard at times in their punishment of mortals. But so had the Divines.

“So, you admit to working with a Daedric Prince,” said the man, raising his voice.

Nora was aware of more armored people stepping from the spaces between buildings,, until over a dozen stood around her. All were wearing plate armor, weapons in hand.

“You will surrender that evil artifact and come with us,” said the man standing to her front.

“And just who the fuck are you?”

“We are Vigilants of Stendarr,” said a woman standing about twenty feet to the side of Nora, a smallish mace in her hand. “Servants of the God of Mercy, the patron on our order and justice for all of Tamriel.”

“You do realize that this blade was created to kill the undead,” said Nora, still not sure what these people were about, but very sure that they represented anything but mercy.

“It is a Daedric artifact,” said another man, this one tall and thin, a large mace weighing down his right arm. “The Daedra are profane creatures with no hope of redemption. Their heretical artifacts grant powers to mortals that wreak havoc across Tamriel. They must be guarded or destroyed to prevent temptation.”

The only power Dawnbreaker granted to Nora was the power to destroy undead. That was a good thing in her mind, and taking this blade and locking it away was not.

“Surrender the weapon and come with us,” said a man with a crossbow in hand. “Or die where you stand.”

“And what becomes of me?”

“You will be interrogated, to discover just how far your affiliation with Daedra goes. May the mercy of Stendarr be yours.”

The Vigilants reminded Nora of Radical Christians in her own time. People who espoused the mercy of their God, while preaching about all the dire consequences for rejecting that mercy. These people were fanatics, not willing to listen to reason, but she had to make another attempt before bloodshed occurred.

“By what right do you act?” she asked, looking at the first man to speak, the one who seemed the leader. “As far as I know Daedra worship is not outlawed in Skyrim. Besides, I don’t worship Meridia. Kynerath is my Goddess, and she doesn’t seem to have any problem with this sword.”

“We act on a higher authority than that of mere mortal rulers,” said the woman who had spoken earlier. “We are mandated to bring the mercy of Stendarr to this world.”

“Well, no way in hell are you going to get this blade,” said Nora, her frustration at dealing with people who wouldn’t listen to reason getting the better of her.

“Cut her down,” yelled the spokesman.

Nora drew Dawnbreaker from its sheath with blinding speed as her left hand knocked a crossbow bolt from the air. That same hand made a quick motion as she said the triggering words, pulling one of the Vigilants into another hard with a telekinesis spell. The woman with the small mace ran at her, and Nora kicked her in the knee with the hard heel of her left foot. The woman cried out and fell as something cracked in her leg.

“Fus Ro Dah,” shouted Nora into three of the Vigilants, sending them flying back to tumble head over heels.

“She’s the Dragonborn,” shouted one of the Vigilants.

“I don’t care what she is. She challenges the will of Stendarr, so she must die. Now kill her.”

The man pointed a sword her way, staying back, willing to let his followers take the casualties. Suddenly an arrow appeared in his throat. With a strangled gasp the Vigilant leader fell to his knees, sword dropped, hand going to the deadly shaft that was taking his life.

“Everyone stay where you are,” shouted a loud voice.

Nora recognized the shout of the Morthal city guard captain. She lowered her blade while willing the flames on her left hand to retreat. On the verge of sending fire into the Vigilants, she was more than happy to let the guards handle this.

“Thane Nora,” said the captain, stepping forward. A dozen guards stood with him, many bending bows and aiming in on the Vigilants. “What is happening here?”

“These people demanded my sword,” said Nora. “And they were threatening to take me away to be judged by their merciful God,” she finished sarcastically.

Nora walked over to the Vigilant leader who was bleeding out from the arrow through his throat. She pushed it all the way through, relieved that it had not hit the spine. The man may have been an ass, and he certainly had abused his situation, but now that the heat of the moment had passed she didn’t want him to die. She cast her most powerful healing spell into him, closing the wounds, then stabilizing him.

“What went on here?” asked Jarl Idgrod the Elder, walking up the boardwalk and glaring at the restrained Vigilants. “What have these fanatics been up to now?”

“They accused me of Daedra worship,” she told the Jarl, who Nora suspected of Daedra Worship herself. “They wanted to take away my sword and haul me away for questioning.”

“Likely you would never have been seen again,” said Idgrod, frowning. She looked over at the guard captain. “I thought I told you to run these crazies off if they ever entered my Hold.”

“But, they’re holy men,” stammered the captain. “They worship one of the Divines.”

“That is not the problem. That they impose their interpretation of that Divine’s laws on others is what I refuse to tolerate. So they are barred from my Hold.”

Nora worried that the Vigilants might try to get back at the Jarl. Since Idgrod could see the future with an alarming consistency, she thought the followers of Stendarr should be the concerned party in this situation. And as her throne was supported by the Imperial Legions, she doubted those soldiers would be willing to let the Vigilants operate against the wishes of the Jarl. But against Nora and her people away from civilization? They had just become another threat to be concerned about.

*     *     *

“I have a surprise for you,” said Falion as he looked over her latest effort at disenchanting. Nora had used the coalesced soul she had created, five wolves into one grand gem using a condenser chamber. It was as powerful as a mammoth soul, and really much easier to come by. She had enchanted a sword with twin enchantments, fire and shock. Then went through the process of pulling the energy from it and pushing the soul into another grand gem. It had been tiring, but now she had a grand gem, full and warm with the soul power of the wolves, and a cold iron sword. Both had survived intact.

“What is it?” she asked, starting to feel horny with the beautiful Redguard man standing near, his hand on her hip.

“Well, first off let me say that you don’t have to accept. And we’ll both understand if you don’t. But knowing your appetites I thought it would be perfect.”

“What is it?” she asked again, her curiosity piqued.

“That’s your cue,” said Falion loudly. The door opened and revealed a smiling Al’Hassan, a bottle of wine in each hand.

Nora immediately knew what the men had in mind. Her. And she felt herself flush with excitement. She hadn’t had multiple men at once for quite some time. Never on this world. And here Falion was offering her two beautiful and fit males ready to satisfy her every desire.

“Do you like it?” asked Falion, putting his arms around her waist from behind and nuzzling the back of her neck.

“Yes,” she whispered, the excitement almost too much for her. “Do to me what you will.”

Al’Hassan smiled as he moved forward and started to undo Nora’s belt, taking it and the sheathed Dawnbreaker and laying them on the table. He then worked the stays of her robe, parting it, reaching up and pulling it free from her shoulders, letting it fall to the floor. Nora stood naked except for panties and boots, and the smith reached down to pull the first from her until she stood in front of the two men in only her leather dress boots.

“So lovely,” said the smith, cupping a breast in each hand. “Tall and straight and tempered like a fine blade.”

“And remember that observation,” said a laughing Falion, rubbing his hands up Nora’s sides. “Don’t piss her off, or we both could be paying with our lives.”

“He exaggerates,” said Nora with a throaty laugh. “The most I would do is set your feet on fire. Not get out of those clothes and let me get a look at you both.”

The men moved away, both standing to her front and quickly shedding their clothes. Both had gorgeous brown skin, Al’Hassan’s scarred, Falion’s still smooth. Their blue eyes looked at her with a desire that sent shivers up her spine. And their half erect cocks hung between muscular legs, ponderous balls behind them. They started to stiffen up under her gaze, and she delighted in having two beautiful cocks to play with this night.

In an instant she was on her knees between them, hands stroking shafts until they were both as hard as they could get. She inhaled Al’Hassan’s cock, pulling it deep into her mouth as her tongue worked over his balls. The head went into her throat, and she gagged a bit before she loosened up the muscles to accept the intruder. After a minute she switched off, taking Falion’s shaft into her mouth. She decided that the men were virtual twins in the hardware department. Al’Hassan’s curved up a little more, and Falion had the larger head, but otherwise they were both simply perfect.

“She is really good,” said Al’Hassan, leaning his head back and sighing in pleasure.

“Told you.”

“And you boys have been talking about me behind my back,” said a smiling Nora, stroking both shafts for a moment before going down on Al’Hassan again.

“Nothing that you ladies don’t do as well,” said Falion, hissing in a breath as the Dragonborn switched his cock into her mouth. “I hear that you tell everything.”

Nora couldn’t deny that. In her experience women were much bigger gossips than men. They went into excruciating detail about lovers. Size, curvature, scent and taste. How it felt in their mouths, then in their pussies. She might be a little more reserved about it than most, but even she delighted in sharing the details with friends. Like she would share this encounter with Eldawyn if no one else.

“Well, since I have two beautiful cocks here in front of me, and I doubt either of you want to wait his turn, why don’t you both fuck me.”

“At the same time,” said Falion in mock indignation. “Why, you harlot.”

“Guilty,” said Nora with a smile. “I’m no dainty and cold Nord lady, though I find most of them aren’t either. I like getting fucked, and to have two such willing men with me. Well…”

“And rules,” asked Al’Hassan, clearly a gentleman who didn’t want to step out of bounds. Or get his feet set on fire.

“I’m sure one of you will want to take my ass while the other fucks my pussy. So here are the rules. Once you enter my ass, the pussy is off limits, unless you do a thorough job of cleaning your cock with soap and water. So, since I think both of you will want to try the pussy, why don’t we do it this way. We start off with one of you fucking me while I blow the other. Switch off, then go to the main event. One in the ass, one in the pussy, until we’re all satisfied.”

“I like the way this lady thinks,” said Al’Hassan, shivering as Nora sucked him back into her mouth.

“And I hope both of you have taken your potions, because I think it will take a lot of fucking for me to be satisfied.”

“We have,” said Al’Hassan, picking Nora up and grunting with surprise. “Heavier than I would have imagined. Do you eat iron for breakfast?”

“Long story. I’ll tell you while we’re taking our first break.”

Al’Hassan laid Nora on her back on the bed, then looked down on her. Falion moved between her legs and started to lap at her labia, sending shivers of pleasure through her pussy, and thence up her spine. He continued to lick and suck, while Nora reached up and played with Al’Hassan’s cock and balls. She enjoyed the oral she was receiving, and the smooth feel of the soft skin over the smith’s genitals enhanced the work Falion was doing on her pussy.

“Fuck me, Falion,” she said, looking up at the man, who smiled at her with her juices coating his face. She could feel the lubrication running out of her pussy, and knew the man would have an easy time inserting his cock into her. Sure enough, it slid in to the hilt, and she felt joy at welcoming him home.

“Feed me your cock,” she told Al’Hassan. The man smiled and presented his cock to her, which she gobbled down. “Now face fuck me,” she mumbled around the shaft, not sure if he would understand.

Obviously, the smith did, and he started to move his hips and thrust his engorged cock into her throat. Nora gagged, but relaxed and fought down the impulse, giving the man complete access to her throat. Soon the men had a good rhythm going, one cock moving in and out of her pussy while the other did the same to her throat.

Falion had been fucking her for the last week and didn’t have the full balls of the smith, whose cock started to quickly swell in Nora’s throat. “I’m going to cum,” he said, starting to pull out. Nora had other ideas, and her hands grabbed his hips to keep him from withdrawing completely. The man got the idea and went back to giving her long strokes, withdrawing almost all the way from her mouth, then pushing back into her throat, his pubic hair on her lips indicating he had no more length to give.

She felt the cock swell even more, and then it started to spurt, sending stream after stream of thick cum down her throat. Nora swallowed it all, letting him partially withdraw so she could get a taste of the last couple of spurts. Nora, a connoisseur of semen, found him to be delicious, an indication that he ate a healthy diet.

“By the Gods, that was amazing,” hissed the breathless smith.

“Wait until you try this end,” said Falion, continuing to drive his cock in and out of the tight wet sleeve Nora was providing.

“That end is enjoying your efforts very much, lover,” said Nora in a near whisper, still trying to get her breath back. “But we can’t have you hogging the hole.”

She clamped down with her vaginal muscles, giving the man the tightest receptacle she could. Falion’s face scrunched up, his balls tightened, and he roared out a cry in sequence with his enlarged cock spraying the inside of Nora’s pussy with a copious amount of thick semen.

“I think the smith is ready for another go at my forge,” said a smiling Nora, stroking the cock back into full erection. “I want you in my pussy. Now. And you can have my mouth, Falion.”

As the grinning men got into position, Nora figured that if they had both imbibed the virility potion they would be good for at least five ejaculations. If they both held back at times, and the smith had more cum in him than that, she could be in for a good three or four hours of getting ravaged. Just what she needed.

Al’Hassan slid into her well lubricated pussy, an expression of delight and disbelief on his face, while Falion offered his cock to the mouth of his fellow master mage. She sighed in pleasure as the smith’s cock probed her folds, pushing all the way in until his groin was meshed against hers. He started to thrust in and out, a look of intense joy on his face.

“I’ve never felt anything like this,” said Al’Hassan. “She’s so tight and wet. It almost feels like she could pull my cock off with that snapper.”

“Our Nora is a special lady,” said Falion, groaning as the Dragonborn’s lips went up and down his shaft. “We’re fortunate that she agreed to share herself with us, don’t you think?”

“Indeed. I think I would marry her if she agreed.”

“None of that talk,” said Nora, pulling off Falion’s dick for a moment, her hand continuing to play with his hanging balls. “Enjoy me while you can, and hope I come back for another go.”

The way these two were making her feel she could see having several other goes with them before she moved on. Both men definitely knew what they were doing. Experienced lovers who knew how to treat a woman in bed, how to help her rise to the heights of pleasure while they enjoyed her. Nora could soon feel another orgasm coming on, and she grunted around the cock of the other mage as the smith pounded his groin into her, setting her clit on fire.

In a rush her climax overcame her. She cried out, keeping Falion in her throat, letting him face fuck her as her body thrashed on the bed and Al’Hassan continued to give her his cock. Her vagina clenched around his cock, and she could tell by the way he was swelling that he was well on the way.

“By the Gods,” grunted the smith as the first rope of cum spurt into her pussy, followed by a series of spurts, until it was flowing from her with each pull of his cock. Falion cried out a moment later as he sent his second load of the day down her throat.

Nora lay panting on the bed under the weight of Al’Hassan as she licked Falion’s cock clean. She needed to catch her breath, as did her two lovers.

“Some wine,” offered Falion.

“Yes, please,” agreed Nora, smiling. “Not that my throat is dry or anything. Not with two servings of man juice.”

“You really like it when a man cums in your mouth?” asked Al’Hassan, pulling out and letting his soft cock plop against Nora’s leg.

“I really do,” she admitted. “I think that most women who suck cock like the feeling it gives them, the control they have over a man. But I enjoy the taste of semen. Well, most semen. There are some that will make me gag. Neither of you are among that bunch, thankfully.”

“So,” said Falion, placing the glass of wine in Nora’s hand, then helping her to sit up so she could sip. “You up for the main event?” He looked up at Al’Hassan. “What do you want, brother?”

“I would like more of this marvelous pussy,” said the smith, closing his eyes and smiling. “I could live in it if given the chance.”

“Well,” said a laughing Nora. “Unfortunately, the rest of me needs to save the world, and the vagina goes where I do.”

Al’Hassan got on his back, his stiffening cock pointing up. Nora wasn’t sure how the potions they took worked, only that they did, and well. If she had their like on Earth she would have been a rich woman indeed, as well as a happy one.

Nora straddled the man, lowering her pussy lips down until the head of his cock was at her entrance. Slowly she sank down on him, savoring the penetration while letting him feel every inch of her vagina as it engulphed his shaft. When she was all the way down, Al’Hassan’s cock lodged fully in her pussy, she looked back at Falion. The mage was rubbing the lube he had gotten from Lami on his penis, making sure it was well lubricated so he wouldn’t cause too much discomfort to his friend. He placed the head at the entrance to her anus and pushed in a bit.

“Slowly,” grunted Nora as the intruder probed at the entrance to her bowels. She had never really liked anal. The nerve endings were to the front, mostly in her clit, but with enough in her vagina to make the feeling of a shaft moving in and out pleasurable. So a penis in her ass was nothing but filling. Oft times painful, especially at first. Falion was careful, putting just enough in to let her accommodate, letting her adjust, then sliding a bit more in. The lube helped, a lot, but there was still discomfort. But her pussy was on fire with the psychological high of serving two men like this, and the filling of both holes had her wet like never before.

“I’m in,” said Falion, slowly moving his cock in and out. Al’Hassan started his thrusting, the same slow rhythm as his friend. And Nora started gasping at the feelings flowing through her. Anal itself did nothing for her, but the combination of the double penetration was sending her over the edge with each thrust, especially since the men were so good at getting into a perfect rhythm.

“Damn,” she said through clenched teeth. “That feels so damned good.”

“I don’t think I’ve ever felt anything this good,” said Al’Hassan in a pant.

“You’re being very quiet, lover,” she said in a rush, her words intended for Falion. “Enjoying yourself?”

“Oh, yes. I still prefer your pussy, but the feeling of Al’Hassan’s cock thrusting through the flesh separating us is quite exciting.”

Nora was glad that Falion preferred pussy. She would do as many double penetrations as they wanted while she was still around, but one on one she wanted the cock to go into the place in her body intended for it. It went on for what seemed like hours but had to be much less. Nora started along a slope of orgasms, one after the other, not even allowing her to get her breath. She could feel from the motions of the men that they were on edge, holding back and about to lose it as the feel of what they were doing to her came through. Her pussy was continually clenching around Al’Hassan’s cock. She tried to clamp down with her anus as well, but the combination of not having much practice and being distracted by Al’Hassan’s member rubbing against her vaginal walls were working against her.

“Cumming,” growled Al’Hassan, as his cock swelled to its largest and started sending his seed into Nora.

“Stay in me until Falion finishes,” she told him, smiling down on the Redguard.

“My pleasure,” he said, his hands running up and down her ribs and sending more shivers up her spine.

“I’m Cumming,” hissed Falion as his own cock swelled and started to shoot ropes up cum into her bowels.

The trio lay entwined for some time, sweaty bodies against each other. Nora shuddered with aftershocks for minutes, smiling at how high she had gone. She couldn’t remember a time when she had cum so much in one session. And she was hoping that the men had one more in them, so she could try something else.

“Go ahead and take a break, guys. I’m going to wipe myself off, then we’ll move on to the next act.”

“A take charge woman,” said Al’Hassan with a laugh.

Nora laughed as well. She was a dominant woman in the board room or the battlefield. She preferred to be the submissive in bed, letting her lover take charge, balancing her. With men that was easy for the most part. With her women lovers she was most often the dominant. There were some exceptions. Eldawyn was particularly good at taking charge, though the Altmer liked to play the submissive as well.

“I think we’re ready,” said Falion, his cock standing at half-mast. He had taken advantage of the break to clean his cock and wipe his body down.

Nora got back on the bed and let the men get up beside her. She then started to work on their cocks with hands and mouth. It was amazing how fast they got hard again. The miraculous potions at work, and Nora reminded herself to pick up a case of them from Lami, since her version of the virility potions seemed to be better than most.

Nora lubed up Falion’s cock, then put her hands on the now hard Redguard and pushed him down on the bed. She mounted him with her back to him, placing the tip of his cock at her anus and pushing down. It went in much easier this time, and as soon as he was all the way in she motioned for Al’Hassan to come over and mount her from the front. With a sigh he pushed his cock into her pussy. She had opened up some from the previous fucking, but was still tighter than most women who were at the beginning of a bout of sex.

“So tight,” he said as he bottomed out, his groin rubbing against hers.

Nora raised her legs in the air, then up to her shoulders, opening herself up to the men as much as she could.

“Do what you want with me,” she said, the feeling of vulnerability overcoming her. She loved that feeling, even though she couldn’t experience it with most men. She trusted Falion to not do anything that would harm her, and to make sure that his smith friend behaved himself. In time she might come to trust Al’Hassan as well, but for now trusting one of them was enough.

Nora sometimes thought she acted too masculine. What was she to do? She was a warrior, and a leader of warriors, in the business of killing. So femininity was not her strong suit most times. Now she was at her feminine peak. She had been pumping out the pheromones since they had started the three-way, and now her glands were filling the air with the attractants that were driving the men wild.

Falion was pumping his hips as his hands reached around and played with her breasts. Al’Hassan was thrusting like a madman, leaning in to plant his mouth on hers while their tongues dueled. Nora wasn’t sure if either man was the best she had ever had, but the pair of them working together definitely topped her list of sexual encounters. Again she went into a chain of continuous orgasms, until the men couldn’t take anymore and both came in her within seconds of each other.

“I think I’m worn out,” said Al’Hassan, pulling out and letting his seed flow from her pussy.

“How about you, Nora?” asked Falion, waiting for her to get off of him. “Satisfied?”

“Half dead,” she said with a laugh. “But definitely satisfied. Though I would like to do this again sometime. Maybe tomorrow?”

“I don’t know if we’ll have recovered completely by then,” said Al’Hassan with a snort. “But give me a day and I’ll be ready again.”

Nora felt a bit disappointed at the smith’s admission, but she had to remember that she had a more powerful sex drive than just about anyone on two worlds. And she had just experienced a new form of sex, one that promised to satisfy her many times over. But she would still have to take care of herself with the more mundane forms of sex most nights.

“I’m going down to talk with Lami before I teleport back to the palace,” she told the men as she wiped herself off with some wet rags, then started to get back into her robes. She felt deliciously sticky with the seed of the men, but thought she would get a bath as soon as she was back in Solitude. Not everyone liked to be around the odor of a freshly fucked woman and the emissions of two men.

“How were they?” asked the alchemist when Nora entered her shop.

“Amazing. Have you been with them both?”

“A few times,” admitted the pretty woman. “Most of the people in the town look down on them because they aren’t Nords, but both are clean, intelligent, and caring lovers. If only I hadn’t experimented so much with my ingredients. Destroyed my sex drive, though I still have flashes.”

“So you’re not jealous?”

“Oh, by the Divines no. I’m simply happy they have some release.”

“Well, I want to buy a case of the potion they were using.”

“Stocking up,” said the alchemist with a laugh.

“Indeed,” said a smiling Nora. “I have an overactive sex drive, and it helps if the man I am with has as much stamina as possible. And I think your potion is better that most. Maybe better than all of them.”

Lami boxed up the potions, then added a satchel of ingredients and some papers with recipes on them.

“The ingredients and recipes are on me,” said Lami, taking the gold that Nora offered and counting out what she charged for the potions. “I think Lydia can learn some more of the craft. And she’s welcome to come study with me when she has the time.”

“I will pay for that,” said Nora. She wanted the woman to survive, and giving things away didn’t help with that goal. “But I can guarantee that Lydia will love the idea.”

Nora cast teleport while still in the shop and appeared just outside the palace. She could have appeared inside, but didn’t want to discomfit people there to petition the Jarl. Nodding to the guards, who were as usual on alert with the threat of Erikur in mind, she walked into the palace.

She had a decision to make in the near future. Falion had taught her much of Enchanting and Conjuration, and had been talking about bestowing Master’s status in the Conjuration Arts as well. Nora still had reservations about that art, but had come to respect Falion’s use of it. She had learned how to gain control of the Daedra that other mages, enemies, might call up, and how to banish them back to their infernal realms. The College had lost much wisdom when he had left, and Gestor was a poor substitute in her opinion. Her own time learning at the Master’s feet, and having some of the best sex in her life, was nearing an end.

She needed to get on with meeting the Greybeards and finding out what they knew about the shout that would pull Alduin from the sky. And, by the way, finding out how to draw the Dragon God onto a battlefield of her choosing. She had reservations about facing the dragon. No, to be honest, she was still scared to death. That mightiest of dragons could end her, eating her soul in the process. From someone who basically hadn’t believed in an afterlife before coming here, now she wanted the best experience she could get in the great beyond. Remembering how she had seen Toccata in Sovngarde made her desire that end to her life. Not immediately, no. But eventually. And the dragon could prevent that.

It tugged at her conscience that the longer she delayed the more souls were denied that afterlife. While Alduin was in the world souls could still make the journey in safety. But when he was gone, himself in Sovngarde, every Nord killed was eaten in the journey. Ended. Brave people, no matter which side they were on, and deserving of the afterlife of the heroes. She needed to get on this. Being afraid had never stopped her in the past, after all.

Nora thought the little girl had gotten incredibly lucky to have been adopted by Falion. He was the doting father, making sure she got everything she needed, and often what she wanted. The mage was very protective of her, something that Nora also approved of. Too many children disappeared in this land for comfort, and it was good to see that the man took his responsibilities seriously.

After a number of teleports the party arrived just outside of Volskygg, a familiar place. Nora had a suspicion that the Forsworn had moved back into Deepwoods Redoubt. It was roomy and easy to defend, and Nora wasn’t sure why Elisif hadn’t ordered it garrisoned. Probably because her manpower was already stretched thin, and a platoon of guards, thirty or forty odd people, was a platoon that wouldn’t be available elsewhere. Still, something needed to be done to prevent them from coming back, or Deepwoods Redoubt would continue to be a problem.

But first, the dragon, a large blue that was circling the sky about a mile to the south, shouting into the air. Nora could barely make out what it was saying in the distance.

“You are a coward, Dovakin. If you had any courage you would face me alone, that we might test our power against each other.”

Nora burst out laughing, and her people gave her strange looks. They’re just big raiders, she thought, still chuckling. Only a fucking coward hides. The famous line that the raiders were so quick to throw out. Well, Nora didn’t care what she was called. She cared about winning, plain and simple. If the enemy thought it unfair, then she was doing her job right. As the saying went, if it was a fair fight her tactics sucked.

“Okay. Everyone spread out. Let’s take this big bastard down and be on our way.”

“That looks like an elder dragon,” said Eldawyn, studying the beast from afar. “The most powerful kind. Extremely dangerous.”

“Then we hit it with everything we have and kill it quickly.”

The party advanced, leaving the horses tied to trees far behind. They would be close to the horses, after all, and Nora could be back with them in an instant if necessary.

“So, you will not face me alone,” shouted the dragon, reminding Nora once again that they were not just beasts, but intelligent creatures. They may have been alien thoughts, but they ran deep. Only their arrogance, their belief in their own power, caused them to attack without thinking of their strategy.

“Well, I am not alone either.”

A roar from behind alerted Nora and company to the second dragon, a huge red, rising out of some woods to the north and coming toward them. Another roared and came down from the mountains, an additional large blue, lightning playing at the edges of its mouth as it roared.

“There are three of them,” called out Sofia in a near panic. “What do we do?”

“We take them down one at a time,” said Nora, thinking of her best strategy. “We have fire, ice and shock, so make sure you send the proper spells into the right dragon.”

The red would be easy to pick out, and both cold and shock would harm it. The blues might cause some confusion, though fire would be harmful to both of them. If they came at the party as three separate dragons’ intent on their own kills they might be more vulnerable. But if they fought as a team?

It soon became apparent that they were getting a little of both scenarios. The two blues stayed close and moved as a team, while the red acted as a single combatant. All swooped in and let loose with their breath weapons. Nora’s people moved quickly, getting out of the way, sending magic and arrows at the monsters. Dragons like these had thicker than average scales, and every arrow bounced away. A lucky strike might sink in between the scales, but those were few and far between this day.

Valdimar and Jordis took a hit, on the edge of a breath of killing cold, both falling to their knees and trying to struggle back to their feet before the dragon returned. Valdimar attempted to get the girl up so she could run, sacrificing himself. One of the blues, this with lightning playing around its mouth, turned to finish them off.

Nora shouted at the Dragon, Marked for Death, the Thu’um sapping the monster’s strength and weakening its armor. The dragon cried out and swerved away, leaving her two people safe for a moment. That wouldn’t last, and she turned to see Eldawyn go to the ground with smoking robes.

These were deadly beasts, their breath weapons powerful enough to kill within seconds. Even her, and her people didn’t have her resiliency. If not for their enchanted armor and jewelry some of them would already be dead.

“Yes,” yelled Lydia as she sank a shaft through the gaps in the scales of the red. It was only a pinprick, and the dragon turned in the air to kill the human who had caused it pain. Sofia hit it with a pair of ice spikes, also a nuisance more than anything, while Eldawyn, still on her knees, placed an ice storm in front of the beast. The dragon screamed as it hit the cold, anathema to its type.

I need a Fat Man, thought Nora, a feeling of panic coming over her. She didn’t have a Fat Man. And even if she did it wasn’t the proper weapon to engage flying targets. Perhaps one of the new RPGs, firing a guided rocket that could hit flying vehicles. She still had two suits of power armor, a gatling laser, and a four-barrel rocket launcher, all back at Castle Valkyrja. Might as well have been on one of the two moons of Nirn for all the good that did. She could teleport to the castle, suit up, and come back. But her people would be dead by then.

We’re getting killed here, thought Nora, trying to come up with a plan. One of these dragons would be a challenge for the party. Three was too much. If anyone was going to get them out of this it had to be her.

She could possibly teleport them all away with her in a couple of jumps and come back when they were better prepared. Unfortunately, they were spread out, and she wouldn’t be able to take more than two at a time under these conditions. Again, most would be dead before she completed the task of getting them all to safety. Her quick mind ran through all of these possibilities in an instant, leaving her with the conclusion that they would live or die with what they had at hand.

The dragons had the literal high ground, up above, able to see whatever was going on beneath them. Able to engage and disengage at will. She needed something to obscure their vision, and she had just the spell for that.

Nora shouted out the words to the spell, echoing with the power of her Thu’um. Suddenly the blizzard formed, feeding off the power of the storm front to the north. Swirling wind carried the fat flakes of snow, dropping the visibility to near nothing in an instant. She could still hear the dragons screeching over the wind, catching a glimpse of one or the other as it drew near and then moved away. They couldn’t find their prey, but neither could she strike at them.

Fuck this, she shouted in her mind, pulling up the words to the spell she needed. “Twister,” she yelled at the top of her lungs, letting her people know what was coming. She said the words, made the gestures, and the winds started to swirl around the place where she was pointing, about fifty yards to her front. The funnel cloud formed swiftly, the freight train roar blotting out all other sound. The blizzard cleared in the same instant, no longer powered. The two blues that had been coming in searching for her tried to veer away. One made it, one didn’t, and was sucked into the funnel as it struggled to flap away.

The twister grabbed the dragon and spun it around, then flung it out and into the ground. It hit with a hard smack, the sound of snapping bones coming over even the roar of the tornado. The beast struggled to get to its feet, one wing bent at an unnatural angle. Nora wasn’t sure how fast Dragons healed, or if it even could with a bone that wasn’t set. She was sure it wasn’t going to heal before this battle was over.

The twister was not really under her control. All she could do was call it up, then dissipate it when it was no longer needed. Not as useful as she had thought, though it had taken care of one of the dragons. So useful enough.

The fire breath hit Nora dead center from the back. She cried out in pain, going into a roll and getting out of the stream before it took her life from her. Her skin was blackened in places while the pain sweeping through her was almost unbearable. The twister faded, its time passed, and the two dragons maneuvered in for another strike. Nora called up Close Wounds and cast it on herself, taking the edge off the pain and partially healing her skin. She was no longer in danger of dying, though still not at full strength. It would have to do for now.

The dragons were both heading for her, having recognized her as the most dangerous of the humans. The glow of cold played across the mouth of the blue, flame around the maw of the red. There was no way she could avoid both of them. When they got her within range she would be dead.

Nora had just enough magicka to cast the spell she needed, one that drained her completely. She formed the one Chaos Rift to the front of the dragons. They both roared their laughter as they easily maneuvered around the rift. The second rift popped into existence directly in front of the blue, sucking it in and teleporting it to the second, shocking it in the process. As soon as it appeared it was pulled back in and transported back to the other portal. Back and forth it went, its cycle causing more injury, until when the rifts faded a lifeless body fell from the sky.

“I will have my revenge, Dovakin,” screamed the red as it wheeled in the sky and headed away.

Maybe on another day, thought Nora, fatigue coming over her like a heavy fist. She stumbled toward the dead blue, watching as its still form started to smoke. Energy flew from it and into her body, and she felt the rise of a quickening. And then another. She turned while she was floating in the air to see the smoking body of the other blue, an arrow sticking from its eye as Lydia stood triumphantly before it. The double blast of energy coursed through her body. Too much, the soul energy of two elder dragons, and she screamed out her agony as the pleasure, too much to bear, coursed through her body.

“She’s awake,” said Sofia as Nora opened her eyes. She recognized the outer chamber of Volskygg.  A large fire was close enough to send its warmth into her. Too much really, and she was sweating under the cover of the furs.

“Did everyone make it?” she croaked through a dry throat. Eldawyn put a bottle of wine into her hand and let Nora swallow down the sweet liquid.

“We all made it,” said the Altmer, smiling. “Thanks to you. We still need some healing and recovery, but we are all alive. That’s what matters.”

“And I almost got you all killed,” said Nora, shifting to sit up on the furs, her head spinning for a moment while she took another swig of wine.

“Some food, my Thane,” said Lydia, holding forth a heavy platter of meat, potatoes, and vegetables.

“Thank you,” said a famished Nora, taking the platter.

“And what’s this talk about getting us all killed,” said Sofia, coming over and sitting next to Nora. “If not for you we would all be dead. That was amazing. Like watching one of the young Gods of legend come to life.”

“I’m still very human, Sofia,” said Nora around a mouthful of food. “And I made enough mistakes for a whole city of people.”

“You couldn’t know, Nora,” said Sofia, putting an arm around the Dragonborn’s shoulder. “Dragons don’t cooperate like that. Or at least they didn’t. And now we know, and know what to look out for.”

And will that be enough? she thought as she took another swig of wine. After finishing her meal Nora went about sending healing into everyone. All had been healed with as much magicka as Eldawyn, Sofia and J’Zargo had. They were spent, and no one was in danger. In fact, all were fully healed to at least ninety percent, and they had brought Nora back to full health. Mostly cuts, scraps, bruises and burns, Nora still felt guilty that they were in any pain at all. She set about healing all of them, her amazing magicka regeneration keeping up with her spells.

“We still have some five hours till sunup,” said Eldawyn, sitting down next to Nora. “I think we could all do with some more sleep. But I’m curious, dear. What do you have planned for the morrow?”

“I think we will steal a page from the tactics of the Mongols and attack in the storm.”

“Who are the Mongols?” asked Lydia. From the expression of Elesia’s face the alien knew exactly what Nora was talking about.

“The Mongols were tough little bastards. Nomad herders who were also great warriors. Horse archers, they were inured to the cold of their frozen plains. While most other armies went into winter quarters when the weather got too bad, the Mongols campaigned and attacked during the worst of the snows. And caught their enemies off guard every time.”

“It just makes sense to seek shelter when it gets so cold,” said Jordis.

“So says the city Nord,” said Sofia, laughing.

“And what does one from Rorikstead know about severe weather?” shot back the young Housecarl.

“No arguments, please,” said Nora, holding up a hand. “Look. I know it’s hard moving through a blizzard, but the cold can work to our advantage. Whatever sentries are out will be too busy trying to stay warm to pay close attention to their surroundings. We move in and kill silently, then storm the fortress and catch the rest out of their armor, relaxing.

“Not the most honorable way to conduct a battle,” said Valdimar uncharacteristically.

“You Nords and your damned honor,” hissed J’Zargo. “This cat knows better. The best way to fight is to kill your enemies with as little risk to yourself as possible.”

“I could care less about honor,” said Nora. “I repeat, I could care less about honor. The honorable way to fight, to my way of thinking, is to kill your opponents and keep your own people alive. Everything else is bullshit. This is war, and we will take advantage of every opportunity that presents itself to preserve the lives of those we care about while ending those of the people who threaten them. Understood?”

“I have no problem with that,” said Elesia, smiling and nodding her head.

“I don’t either,” said Eldawyn. “Only these stone headed Nords want to bash their heads against a wall, or they consider their victory dishonorable.”

“I see the wisdom of your actions, my Thane,” said Valdimar after shooting an angry glare at the Altmer mage. “It’s hard to overcome the way you were raised, but I too would rather see dead enemies than friends.”

“I realize that we are all stressed,” said Nora, looking from face to face. “Remember. We are all friends here. As the Companions would say, shield sisters and brothers. Remember the things the people around you have done to get you to this point alive and look after them. Now, I’m going back to bed for a couple of hours and I suggest the rest of your do the same.”

Nora didn’t know if everyone followed her advice. She did know that the smell of bacon, ham and potatoes woke her from her sleep some hours later. Jordis and Lydia were cooking, while Valdimar was scrambling up a mass of eggs in a skillet.

“Did the three of you get any more sleep like I suggested?” asked Nora, pretty sure what the answer was going to be.

“Oh, we went back to our furs,” said a smiling Lydia. “But not to sleep.”

I should have known, thought Nora, stifling a laugh. A virile young man in his mid-twenties. Two beautiful young women, one still in her teens. And they had just survived an ordeal that had almost killed them all. Of course sleep was the last thing on their minds. Seeing the glow on their faces let Nora know they were well satisfied, and ready for whatever the day had to offer.

“Do I smell breakfast?” asked Sofia, crawling out of her tent with a smile on her face, followed closely by a grinning Elesia.

A moment later Eldawyn crawled from her tent, J’Zargo close behind. Well, she did say that she was willing to try him, thought Nora. Unless they had spent the entire night studying magic. From the grins on their faces she doubted that had been the way they had spent the time.

Sofia went to the large door to the ruin and popped it open a bit. “Still blowing up a storm outside.”

“Perfect,” said Nora, sitting down with a large plate of food and a mug of hot tea.

“Just the perfect weather for killing Reachmen,” said Jordis, sitting on one side of Valdimar while Lydia took the other.

“Not Reachmen,” corrected Nora. “Forsworn.”

“Not that’s there’s much of a difference,” said Sofia, filling a plate with food and taking a seat on a log next to Elesia.

“There’s a big difference,” said Nora, frowning.

Reachmen were essentially Bretons whose ancestors had migrated to Skyrim. They worshipped one of the eight, and were on the whole law-abiding productive citizens, farmers, miners and storekeepers. The Forsworn were of the same blood, but that was where the similarities ended. Forsworn worshipped dark gods and practiced magic with the taint of evil. Their wise women were witches, whose greatest ambition in life was to become hideous caricatures of people. Hideous half bird creatures whose only thought was the suffering of others. There might have been very good people in their ranks; fathers, mothers, brothers and sisters. But their culture was as evil as it got, no better than the Falmer. No better than the Thalmor.

Nora recalled her days in College, when she had taken a sociology class taught by an elderly professor who had been a holdover from the days when liberal insanity had ruled higher education. He insisted that all cultures were equal. Nora couldn’t see that. How could one say that the Mayans, who despite their advanced architecture had practiced the most abhorrent of religions, human sacrifice, were the equal to European culture which had advanced the world in all respects. She didn’t see the Forsworn culture as the equal to any other.

True, the Nords had conquered and subjugated the original inhabitants of the Reach. Taken their land, their wealth. But the average Reachman had done what people had on Earth when such happened. They had adapted, gotten on with their lives. Assimilated. And assimilated many of the Nords into their culture as well. There were few Nords born in the Reach who were of pureblood descent. The turn of phrase, the cultural symbols, were now universal. And much of the mistreatment had ended when the Silver-bloods had been overthrown. Things were better and would get better still. But the Forsworn were wedded to their religion, their culture of blood. And nothing less than the ejection of the last Nord from the Reach would satisfy them. Something, with the power of the Nords and the Empire behind them, was not likely to occur. So more blood was spilled, wasted blood.

The wind was whipping the snow around fiercely as they rode toward Deepwood Vale and the twin Fortresses that guarded it. Nora was tempted to cast Change Weather, but she was counting on this weather to screen them as they approached. The front of Deepwood Redoubt was deserted, the sentries taking cover from the weather. Of course that would mean the party would have to face them inside, but Nora hoped they would be grouped together and divested of their heavy furs.

It would help if most of them were sleeping. Nora wondered, not for the first time, why there was no sleep spell in Tamriel. She recalled her days of playing Dragons and Dungeons when she was a girl, and sleep had been her favorite for the dispatching of low-level opponents. It seemed that they had never developed such, even though they had spells to enrage, spells to calm, spells to cause terror.

Nora pulled the heavy door open, knowing that it would creak while in the process of moving. She had Sleet Storm in her mind, ready to cast it ahead of herself if necessary. But the entry chamber was empty, though the sound of voices rose from further in. The Dragonborn flashed hand signals to Eldawyn, J’Zargo and Sofia. All had mastery of Ice Storm, and four of them launching the spell at the same area was more or less instant death to anything within the area of effect.

Moving forward under Shroudwalk, totally invisible, moving silently with a skill born of long practice. The room was filled was forsworn, a half dozen in their beds, another half dozen sitting around a pair of tables, eating, drinking, and playing a dice game.

“Now,” whispered Nora, holding her spell back for a moment so she could observe the effect of the others. Three clouds of swirling blue magic, life ending cold, moved into the room. A couple of the people sleeping came awake for moment, just long enough to realize that they were dying. The others simply slipped into the darkness, never to awaken. Five of those at the tables made an attempt to get up before they slumped forward in death. The one mage survived the barrage, though badly hurt, and started to call out a spell. To catch the flying stream of shards of Sleet Storm from Nora’s hands, taking the last of his life. It had been a silent slaughter, but someone further in must have heard something.

“What’s going on out there? Is anything the matter?”

It was a single voice, but the tone and inflection told the story. Hagraven, and it hurried into the room with dark magic playing across its clawed fingers. To meet the Dawnbreaker through its chest, thrust by the invisible assassin that had been waiting for her.

“Two by two to check the chambers,” whispered Nora. “I think that was it for this fort, but I’m not about to risk any of us with assumptions.”

Two of the rooms contained sleeping Forsworn. One a pair of adults who had fallen asleep in each other’s arms after making love. Nora was glad that they had some pleasure in their last waking moments. She killed them quickly and silently, a dagger through the brain stem. The second chamber proved more of a problem.

“Well shit,” said the Dragonborn as she looked down on the sleeping faces of a quartet of children, slumbering soundly in the bed they shared. She should have known the Forsworn would sometimes have children along. They were, after all, a culture, with families. She had been thinking about them as a group of savage warriors to be wiped out. Now the reality hit her. She had been wiping out families, mothers, fathers, brothers, sisters. And left behind the children. That they needed to be stopped was a given. That killing them was the easiest way to stop them was obvious. But there had to be a better way.

“What should we do?” asked Eldawyn, her expression showing her anxiety and sorrow. “If you want them killed get someone else to do it.”

“Of course we won’t kill them,” said Nora softly. “We will take them back to Solitude and give them over to the authorities. Hopefully they can find a home for them.”

The best place for that would probably be in the Reach, with families of Reachmen. She wondered how these children would react to the fact that their parents were dead, and how much of an impact being raised in the Forsworn culture would have on their future development. The youngest, a boy and a girl who couldn’t have been older than three and five respectively, would have the best chance of adapting to the change. The eight and twelve-year old’s, both girls, would be more of a problem, but Nora was determined that they would get a chance.

“What now?” asked Sofia, a stricken expression on her own face. “You know there are likely to be more of them out in the Vale. There might even be children in the line of fire.”

“Lydia. Anything in your satchel that will keep these little ones sleeping.”

“I have some ingredients that should do the trick, my Thane,” said the pretty Housecarl, wearing the same troubled expression as all of them. She was a warrior born and raised, and killing enemies meant killing those who might have families. But like most good warriors she drew the line at children.

“You and Jordis stay here with the children. Try to keep them sleeping. Keep them safe, but don’t let them hurt you.”

Nora had killed children in the wastes of home, many times. Raiders had kids, and from a young age they were murderous little bastards. Given firearms by their elders, there was often no choice but to gun them down. Those had brought on the worst of the nightmares. Nora had been a mother, even if only for a brief time, and her maternal instincts had rebelled against what had been necessary. The parents were a blight on society, and they needed to be put down. She felt much the same of the Forsworn, but as far as she knew the kids didn’t fight.

“What are we going to do about the Forsworn in the Vale?” asked Eldawyn, clearly not relishing the thought of killing innocents.

“We are going to go out there and have a look see,” said Nora, putting a hand on her friend’s shoulder. “And then we will decide. Anyone who wants to bow out can stay here with Lydia and Jordis.”

There were no takers. They might not have liked the idea of children in the line of fire, but they weren’t about to let their leader go into combat without them.

The Vale was snowed in, just like the lands outside. Swirling wind, white snow obscuring vision beyond a couple of dozen yards. The large tents were indistinct forms in the storm, the smoke rising from the center hole swirling away. The Reachmen were covering from the deadly conditions. What had been the perfect advantage to Nora and company was now a perfect mess.

Nora shouted Aura Whisper, and suddenly, storm or no, all living creatures in the Vale were visible to her sight, glowing blue figures. She looked over all the tents, grimacing as she saw several that had small figures inside, one with a pair of signatures that had to be babies.

“Here’s what we’re going to do,” she told her people, raising her voice to be heard over the storm. She pointed out four of the tents. “Those are off limits. We leave them. If we can kill the rest without them becoming aware, so much the better. Anyone comes out to challenge us and we kill them. Otherwise, we leave them be. When we leave here they will be witnesses to what happened to their fellows, and hopefully they will run back to the Reach and tell the others that coming to Haafingar is a death sentence.”

“And how do we take out the dozen tents that are targets?” asked Eldawyn.

“You, me, Sofia and J‘Zargo will line up outside each tent and send cold spells into them. If we can snuff them out without fuss, so much the better.”

The four mages lined up outside the first tent, careful that none of the off-limit tents were in the line of the spells. Blue magic shot out and through the tent. Nora entered quickly to see the bodies of a half dozen adults, many on their furs, open eyed faces blue with cold. She knew those faces would haunt her dreams for many nights, people who thought they had been secure, killed without warning.

They carried on for all of the target tents, snuffing the lives, checking to make sure, then moving on to the next.

“I am freezing,” complained J’Zargo.

“Then it’s time to invade Hag’s End and get warm,” said Nora, wondering how many Hags and Hagravens they might be facing.

“You think they might know we’re coming?” asked Elesia, checking her bow to make sure the string was in good shape. Her bow, the one she had brought to this world, was made of an unknown substance, as was the string, and Nora assumed it was as durable as an advanced technology could make it.

“I’m sure of it,” replied Nora. “They’re Hags, witches. They are attuned to magic, and I would be surprised if they didn’t pick up on the spells we cast out here. So everyone get ready for a fight. Protective spells if you have them.”

All had enchanted armor, along with as much jewelry as they could handle, so even those without magic had a lot of protection. The mages could erect even better defenses as well. Nora cast Dragonskin, increasing her protection from physical harm, then Shroudwalk, turning herself invisible. With Greater Ward in one hand and Lightning Storm in the other, ready to protect herself and deal maximum damage.

“Here we go,” she said, nodding to Valdimar to push the door open.

As soon as the way was clear dark magic came flying out at the party. The door was a choke point, and Nora pushed through with the energy of the ward in front of her. Some of the tainted magic still came through, enough to turn the Dragonborn’s stomach along with hitting her with a bit of pain. She released the stream of lightning bolts of her spell, focusing on one of the half dozen hags and blasting her with the powerful magic, taking her life in seconds. She swung the stream onto the next. This one had a ward spell up, only powerful enough to stop half the power of the spell. The Hag wilted and her life faded, and Nora dropped the spell for a moment to let her magicka recover.

Elesia, gagging from a hit of dark magic, put an arrow through the head of a Hag, while Valdimar crushed another with his hammer. The three mages with her sent cold magic into the remaining two, and just like that the Hags were no longer a problem. A heavy blast of dark magic showed that the primary threats were still in the fight, as two Hagravens came out of the darkness to engage the party.

And as soon as we hurt them they’re going to teleport away, thought Nora, preparing her next spell. She cast Malvizer’s Gauntlet, grabbing the Hagraven to the left with unbreakable telekinetic force and pulling her close. Nora thrust Dawnbreaker through the chest of the monster, killing her instantly. She tried to cast the spell again, but the remaining Hagraven teleported away.

“Okay. Let’s get the last one and get out of here.”

“What if she teleported out of here?” asked Elesia, a look of killing glee on her face.

“Then we consider the job done,” said Nora. “As long as she’s not here she’s not our immediate problem.”

They searched the fortress and found no sign of the second Hagraven, though they discovered many magical trinkets, while Nora filled a satchel with alchemical ingredients for Lydia.

“Shit,” screamed Nora as she left Hag’s End to see the enormous red dragon, on the ground and tearing the people she had spared apart, chomping them with its huge mouth and swallowing them down. She saw a screaming boy, no more than ten, caught up, his screams ending as the great jaws crushed him. The head raised and the body slid down the throat.

“You tried to spare these people,” roared the dragon, its wings flapping and lifting it from the ground. “I couldn’t have that. Until we meet again.”

All of the mages threw magic at the red, which screamed in pain but disappeared into the storm.

“Bastard,” yelled Nora. “I will have you soul, Dragon. You are mine.”

She could feel the tears running down her cheeks, actually freezing before they could fall. She had tried to do the right thing and her enemy had made her actions moot.

“It wasn’t your fault, Dragonborn,” said Elesia, putting an arm around Nora’s shoulder.

Nora nodded, but she knew that she would have further chapters added to her nightmares.

“Let’s get the fuck out of here,” said Nora, heading back to the Deepwood Redoubt so they could gather the two Housecarls and the children and head back to Solitude. But now she had an enemy that she couldn’t wait to bring down. Of course all dragons were her enemies, but she looked forward to killing this one with particular relish.

“That is something,” said Eldawyn, her own voice hushed. “I have never seen such power.”

Nora had. In fact, she had seen power unleashed that would dwarf this relatively small tornado to insignificance. Which dwarfed the massive F-5 twisters that laid waste to mile wide swathes of land, twenty miles or more long. And the bomb that had taken out her home, Boston, a city of over four million people, wasn’t even the largest used in that war.

“How does Nora feel to be a God,” said J’Zargo, awe in his voice as well.

“I’m not a damned God,” protested the Dragonborn. While technically true, it definitely was a godlike power, being able to control the weather. With that thought in mind she let the twister die and cast Control Weather, pulling up a blizzard.

“Don’t punish us for what the cat said,” protested Jordis.

Nora thought there might be some truth to what the young woman said. She called up Control Weather again, and almost immediately the clouds of the blizzard dissipated and the sun shone down. It was still cold as hell, normal for this part of Skyrim pretty much all year long.

“Are you going to go through all of these new spells?” asked Lydia.

“Well, she’s only learned about four of them since the mages gave them to her,” said Eldawyn. “And I know she had good reason for doing this. And pulling us out here in the cold.”

“Of course I did,” said Nora, feeling a bit frustrated at the attitude of her friends. “Look. I’m only going to pull spells like this out of my ass when there’s nothing else that will do. When we are in danger of being overrun, and only something like this will save your motherfucking lives. Understand, motherfuckers.”

Her people looked back at her in shock. They were used to her cussing. But not at them. Good, she thought, taking in the shocked expressions. Anything to get their attention.

“I know you are okay with giving your lives for me, and I’ve learned through the years that people are going to die under my command. What I refuse to put up with are useless sacrifices. If I have to spend your lives I want a suitable return on them. And not see you die because you didn’t know enough to get out of the way of this conjured vacuum cleaner and realized you need to get out of Dodge.”

“Dodge?”

“What’s a vacuum cleaner?”

“Motherfucker,” hissed Nora under her breath. She sometimes forgot herself and used expressions from pre-war America. None of her people had ever seen a vacuum cleaner, of course. And had no idea what Dodge was. “I’ll explain it over dinner some night. But the point to all of this is to give me an idea of the footprint of these spells. And what the precursors of their manifestations are. I want you to know too. When you see or hear a tornado starting to form, you will realize its danger close and move away. Because I will not forgive myself if one of you gets pulled into the tornado and ripped apart, or thrown hard into the ground.”

“I know what Dodge is,” said a smiling Elesia.

At least someone does, thought Nora. Sometimes the alien was her anchor to reality. Recorder knew what many of the expressions Nora used meant. Of course, Elesia often came up with expressions that went right over Nora’s head, reminding the Dragonborn that her friend came from an advanced culture quite different from the Commonwealth. As technologically advanced as anything the Institute or Fusion City had, probably much more so.

They should be bringing me back to the Commonwealth very soon, she thought. If time passed at the same rate, something she didn’t know.

“One last spell and we’ll call it a day,” said Nora, bringing up the words to the Cyclonic Rift. Her people cheered around her as she pointed her finger at the sky. A small rift appeared, like a miniature black hole, widening until it was several meters wide. Air was suck in, pulling snow up from the ground in a swirling mass. Nora cast the spell again, opening another rift. Snow was ejected from the second, to end up back at the first.

“That should really do a job on a dragon,” said Elesia.

“Hopefully.”

“So, what are we going to do with the afternoon?” asked Jordis, shivering.

“I’m thinking I can check out teleporting the group. How does Solitude sound?”

“Home,” squealed Jordis, a happy grin on her face.

Everyone was smiling, even those who didn’t call the capital of Solitude home. It was, after all, the largest city in Skyrim. Over a hundred thousand people, the majority Nords, but a sampling of every race on Tamriel. Shops, restaurants, theaters, it had them all. Nora was fascinated with the place, and though she would always call Whiterun home, the larger city was a wonderful place to visit.

Nora cast teleport and the party appeared just outside the inn. “Go gather your good clothes. We have to be presentable for the Jarl’s table.”

Everyone ran into the inn, going to their rooms and getting a couple of sets of clothes for the stay. The women were like those of Earth in this respect, all liked clothes, and they could never have enough clothing or shoes. Most on Tamriel couldn’t afford much, or didn’t have the room to store them. Nora made sure that her people could buy what they wanted, within limits, and the castle had plenty of room. They didn’t have all of their clothes with them, of course, but everyone had at least one good set of casual clothes, one of business, and one of the more ornate formal clothing. The mages among them also had two set of robes, one workaday, one the fancier version for formal occasions where they wanted to be identified as a magic user.

Eldawyn and J’Zargo had the robes of Expert of Destruction. Sofia had the robes of an Adept, with the colors of an Alteration Mage, though she was really a jack of all schools. The Spellsword had improved much since joining Nora, and the Dragonborn was thinking of asking the College to test her for Expert’s Status. Not that it would really affect her abilities, but it could be a source of pride for the young woman who had been asked to leave the College years before. Nora hadn’t obtained her Master robes yet, and wasn’t sure what color she wanted. Faralda had suggested a robe with a multitude of colors to denote her special status. Nora was considering it, but wasn’t sure how she wanted the clothing patterned. Perhaps Endarie could design something for her if Nora told her what she wanted.

“I think we’re all ready,” said Jordis, the grin still pasted to her face. “Do we want to bring the horses.”

“Not for my first teleport with a group,” said Nora, shaking her head. “Once I know I can teleport your fat asses we’ll try to bring the hay burners along.”

“Fat asses,” exclaimed Lydia as the others cried out in dismay. “You’ll pay for that, Thane.”

She said it with a smile, so Nora was not worried in the least. “Everyone grab a hand, and make sure that you have a contact through someone to me.”

“Why?” asked Jordis. “We don’t have to do that with the shorter-range spells.”

“New spell, unknown effects,” said Nora, wishing her people would just trust her in this. “So everyone grab on and we’ll be on our way.”

Taking a last look to make sure everyone was either touching her or had a hand on someone who did, she visualized the courtyard of the Blue Palace, then thought of teleporting there with all of her people. Saying the triggering words she felt the world fade for a moment before she popped into existence in the courtyard. A moment of panic overcame her as she realized that none of her people had come with her.

“Where are they?” she shouted, a sense of dread coming over her.

“Thane Nora. Where are who?”

“I thought I was teleporting my people with me. So where did they go?” She had images of her followers falling from the sky on the way to splatter on the ground. Or materializing on a Plane of Oblivion.

“Nora,” called out Elisif, looking out of a palace window. “What’s wrong?”

“I’ll be right back, Elisif,” said Nora, who visualized the street in front of the Hearthfire inn and said the words. She wasn’t sure what she would find, but she needed to start from the place where she had started her trip.

“My Thane,” said Lydia as Nora popped into existence. “What happened?”

“Is everyone okay,” she asked, concerned that nothing bad had happened to her people.

“We’re fine, Nora,” said Eldawyn, coming up and putting hand of the Dragonborn’s shoulder. “We were worried about you.”

“Well obviously, the spell didn’t work like I thought. I thought it would teleport all of us, but it only takes me. Useless.”

“Not really,” said Elesia, looking into Nora’s eyes. “It might not take all of us, but if you yourself need to be someplace in a hurry it will take you. And wasn’t there another teleport spell you learned from Tolfdir? I think you called it Milestones.”

“Of course,” said Nora. “That may be the ticket. But I’m still disappointed in Omnipresence.”

“Well, getting to Master of Alteration, of all the schools gained you so many wonderful spells,” said Eldawyn.

“That they did,” said Nora, nodding toward her Altmer friend. “And perhaps I will figure the spell out given time. So, let me set the Milestones and then we can move. First, where to put one in Winterhold.”

“How about the Midden,” said Elesia, holding up fingers and ticking them off. “First, it’s out of the way. Second, I know a way to get the horses there. You teleport them short range. Third, it gets all of us close to the college.”

“Okay. Let’s do it.”

Of course Tolfdir gave her permission to use the chamber of the Midden she required. Nora was sure the Archmage would do anything she asked, and she had to remind herself to not abuse his trust. Nora cast the Milestone spell in the center of the chamber and a standing stone appeared with swirling green energy manifested around it. It was of no use at the moment, since there was no point to connect to.

“Be right back,” said Nora, casting Omnipresence and appearing in the stables of Castle Valkyrja. The guards had grown used to Nora appearing out of nowhere, and she actually had to wave get their attention, letting the captain watch as she established a Milestone. “Don’t let the children get anywhere near this thing. If they go through they could end up in all kinds of trouble.”

“Where does it go?” asked the captain, staring wide eyed at the standing stone and its swirling energy.

“Just to a chamber in the catacombs under the College of Winterhold. And to my house in Solitude. Neither particularly dangerous, though if they wander the catacombs they might get into trouble.”

“We’ll keep them away, my Lady. But you know children. If there is a way they can get past us, they will find it.”

“I understand. Just do your best.” And then she was gone, to appear in the basement of Proudspire manor. She said the spell and established the Milestone. It was a small network, and she wasn’t sure where she would place the last two. She was thinking Markarth and Riften, which would give her access to the four corners of Skyrim. The house in Markarth was way too small for the horses, and she wasn’t sure about where she could put one in Riften. She dismissed those thoughts. Placement could wait on the last two portals. Right now she needed to get back to her people and get them through to Solitude.

“I’ve got them established,” she told her people when she reappeared in Winterhold. “Are the horses ready?”

“Yes, ma’am,” said an excited Jordis. “They’ve been ready.”

The horses were loaded and ready, standing placidly as they awaited the wishes of their masters. Nora teleported them to the Midden and they became anxious of the new surroundings. She quickly took them and her people through the portal to Solitude, where they unloaded their personal effects in the house, then teleported all of them to the stables. They gave the beasts into the care of the stable hands, then teleported to the courtyard of the Palace.

“Home,” whispered Jordis as they appeared.

“And I’m worn out.”

“Then come in and rest,” said Elisif, walking out of the palace, a couple of guards standing close.

“Jarl Elisif,” said Jordis in a rush. “So good to see you again.”

“Welcome home, dear,” said Elisif, enfolding the sword maiden in a hug. “Now, everyone come in and rest. We will have food in an hour, and the maids have prepared your rooms. My home is yours.”

“We were so lucky to have met you,” said Nora to Elisif as they walked up the stairs. “Though I didn’t think so when the guards demanded I come before you.”

“And thank you for not killing all my guards that day,” said Elisif with a laugh. “I’ve known most of them for years, you know.”

They spent the rest of the afternoon with light conversation. Elisif was fascinated with Nora’s world, and asked if there was any more video of it. Nora smiled at that question, knowing she had twenty hours or so on the small holo projector. She spent an hour showing more scenes, both the horrible and the hopeful, finishing off with ten minutes of pre-war world.

“And that was your husband in the suit of moving armor?” asked the Jarl. “Handsome man.”

“Yes,” said Nora in a whisper. “He was.” Her voice rose back to a normal level. “Until the damned Institute murdered him.”

“I am so sorry, Nora,” said the Jarl, putting an arm around Nora’s shoulder and giving her a squeeze. “Such a horrible thing to have in common.”

“I heard you had trouble with the long-range teleportation spell you got from the Psijics,” said a yawning Sybille, walking into the room.

Nora thought the vampire mage was looking worse for wear, as if she hadn’t fed in too long. It seemed that the court mage had told the truth about not preying on the citizenry, but only on the prisoners that would be condemned to death anyway.

“I was so pissed,” growled Nora, shaking her head. “I worked so hard to get that spell and it only teleports me.”

“You worked hard for Master’s Status,” said Sybille, looking into Nora’s eyes. “You reap many benefits from becoming a Master, above and beyond the spells.”

Nora had to agree with that. Getting to that status in each of the schools had boosted her abilities. Illusion had made her a better commander, more inspiring to her people, more terrible to her enemies. Alteration had boosted her store of Magicka, while Restoration had increased her healing aura, aiding her people during combat. While Destruction had become even more deadly.

“We found a way around it,” said Nora, smiling. “An Alteration spell that lets all of my people go from waypoint to waypoint. The only problem is I can only establish five of them. So far one here, one in Winterhold and one in my castle.”

“And you complain that you only have five,” said Sybille with a smile. “Most of the people of Skyrim would give an arm to have those waypoints.”

Yes, thought Nora, considering what the other mage was saying. Sometime in the future she might have to move the waypoints to the center of some of the major cities and open them to the public. It would revolutionize long range travel in Skyrim.

“Perhaps you will improve upon Omnipresence with practice as well. So, what next?”

“I plan to go to Morthal tomorrow and talk with Master Falion. I want to see about making some changes to the way mages gather souls.”

“Disgusting business,” said Elisif, a frown on her face. “It’s terrible to rip a soul from a body. Does that affect what remains to go to Sovngarde.”

“Elisif. Once the energy from a soul is used in an enchantment the remainder goes to a plain of Oblivion known as the Soul Cairn. To languish forever in misery.”

“That’s awful. Do the mages know that?”

“Many do not. Necromancers don’t really care. As do some of the mages we think of as good. But they want the energy a human soul gives, and the Nord warriors want their enchanted weapons and armor, so it goes on. But I want to see if I can change that.”

“Good luck,” said Sybille, shaking her head. “I don’t think many mages will go along with you. And you can’t kill them all.”

Nora had no intention of killing them all. Some of them? That might be doable.

“And you think Falion will help you?”

“From what I heard at the college, Falion left his position as Master of Conjuration over an argument with Aren about soul trapping. And I hear he has developed a technique to disenchant items and free the soul.”

“What good does that do?” asked Sybille in an exasperated tone. “The part that matters is still trapped in the Soul Cairn. All you have done is release energy into the air and destroyed a perfectly useful piece of equipment.”

“It’s a start,” said Nora, shrugging her shoulders. “Something to build on. And I’ve set some of the student mages at the College to working on coalescing animal souls into enchantments just as powerful as those fueled by men and mer. If we can do that, then mages have no reason to trap the souls of sentient beings.”

“You have great ambition, Nora,” said the Jarl, smiling. “If anyone can do it, I think you are she.”

Nora thought for a moment on what Elisif said. She had always been a crusader. First with the criminal justice system, then with the injustices of the Commonwealth. So why not do the same here. If she survived Alduin she would need something to keep her busy. A windmill to tilt at. It might take her entire life, but what better did she have to do?

After all had taken to their beds a restless Nora walked out on the streets, intending to head to the Winking Skeever and see what was available at that meat market. The streets were quiet, only a few folk about and the ever-present patrols of guards.

“Help. Help us,” shouted a man’s voice, followed by a scream.

Nora ran toward the sound, her instincts leading her to the trouble. Hesitation was not in her nature. She came around the corner and into an alley, to see a pair of guards fighting a man in unusual armor. Another guard lay unmoving on the ground, and every blow sent at the man by the guards was avoided with blurring speed. A clawed hand shot out to grab one guard by the throat. With a spray of blood the guard lost his throat, to fall to the ground and leave his companion the only foe standing in the unequal fight.

The Dragonborn sped in at full speed, leading with her sword. The vampire spun, bringing an arm around to block the blade. The strength of her augmented body pushed the blade through the block, thrusting the sword into the vampire’s body. The creature hissed in pain and anger, swinging a claw at Nora’s face.

“Fus Ro Dah,” came out of Nora’s mouth, flinging the vampire back before it could connect. She was on it in an instant, while it was still struggling to its feet. Dawnbreaker took off its head, and the body crumbled into ashes, showing the age of the blood sucker.

“I thought it had me, Dragonborn. Thank you.”

“I’m sorry I didn’t get here sooner,” she said by way of apology. She felt good at taking out the undead beast, and horrible because people died before she could get there.

“I’m just lucky you got here at all. Damned vampires. We get more of them every day.”

That was a problem. There had been vampire attacks when Nora first got to this world. But they had been increasing in frequency as the masters turned more of their victims into their kind. If the bodies were found they were sanctified before they could rise. But if hidden, or brought back to a lair, they inevitably rose to swell the ranks of the undead. It was a plague, their numbers increasing with geometric progression. And little one person could do about it.

I’ve got to try, thought Nora. One more thing to add to her list. She could only do so much, but her inclination was to attack every problem, every injustice, that entered her sphere.

The Winking Skeever was crowded this night. It was a safe place, a location to celebrate without having to worry about vampires. The drink flowed freely, and Lysette was giving rousing renditions of Skyrim’s favorite tunes. The Breton bard was a beauty, and though Nora was tempted she had not come here for a woman. No, she had her appetites set on a man, and with that in mind she started to check out the possibilities.

“Can I buy you a drink?” she asked the good-looking Breton man in the robes of a mage.

“Shouldn’t I be asking you that?” said the man in a cultured tone.

“Well, either way, I want to get some drinks into the both of us so we can get onto the next act.”

The man cast a quick spell and whistled. “You have a lot of power. A Master?”

“Well, yes, but that’s not important tonight.

“Which school?”

“I don’t want to brag.”

“Go ahead. You have an interested audience, so brag away. I myself am a Master of Alteration, though I have some little skill in Illusion as well.”

Nora thought the man had the most beautiful green eyes she had ever seen. She didn’t want to scare him off before she got him inside her, but he did ask.

“Well, first it was Illusion and Restoration.”

“First?”

“And then I took Master in Alteration and Destruction.”

The man whistled, his eyes wide, and Nora hoped that she hadn’t scared him off. “I would almost call you a liar, but with the power I read in you it might be my last mistake.”

“I don’t kill people for insulting me,” said Nora with a laugh. “At least not often. Now, about that drink.”

“I’m Albrect Monfort by the way,” said the mage, holding out a hand and giving Nora’s a firm shake.

“Nora Jane Adams.”

“The Thane? The Dragonborn?”

“Well, yes. But tonight I’m just a woman looking for a warm body to lie beside.”

Nora drank enough for her head to be buzzing, then followed the man up to his room. She wanted to get fucked. He wanted to get fucked. So it was a match made in heaven, at least for the night. She screamed out several orgasms as he pushed and pulled a nice cock in and out of her pussy, until he came deep inside her.

“Whew,” he said, holding her in strong arms as their sweat slicked bodies pressed together. “That was quite the interlude.”

“You have a nice cock,” she said, reaching down and stroking him, hoping to get another go. “And you definitely know how to use it.”

“You mean compared to these Nords?”

Nora had found that some Nords knew how to fuck well. Many were just louts, who only thought of their own pleasure, shooting a load into the next available pussy as fast as possible. “Not all of them are that bad, and I’ve learned to avoid that type.”

“Well, in High Rock we believe that sex should be good for both partners. Our women are well known for their abilities, though you would definitely give them a run for their money.”

“So how about we have another run? You seem to be ready.”

When Nora crawled out of bed the next morning, leaving Albrect sleeping deeply, she dressed quietly and snuck from the room. The Breton Bard, Lisette, was sneaking out of another room.

“Thane Nora,” said the beautiful Breton, all blond hair and golden eyes in a soft face. “Did you have a good time with my countryman.”

“Very,” said Nora, stifling a laugh. “Not the best I’ve ever had, but most definitely not the worst.”

“Wish I could say the same,” said the bard, frowning. “Mine was a matter of business. Of patronage, and my pleasure was secondary.”

That’s right. What Mikael told me about the patronage system, and their sexual training.

“You don’t approve?”

“Dear, I have made my living on my back before. No longer, but I don’t look down on anyone who does what they have to.”

“Thank you,” said Lisette with a soft smile. “I shouldn’t have to do this anymore, but the Bard’s College needs the coin, and I feel a responsibility to help them. After all, they introduced me to a life of good drink, good song and good friends. All I’ve ever asked for.”

“And what do you feel about women?” Nora recalled when she had first met this bard Lisette had told her that she was not into women. She had wondered at the time if that was just to put her off, and so it seemed.

“Oh, I love women. So soft and tender, though it’s hard to beat a man at times.”

“My thoughts exactly. So perhaps we can get together some night.”

“I would love that, Thane Nora.”

“Just Nora.”

Nora smiled as she walked out of the Winking Skeever into the light of day. What vampires there were would be in hiding in their crypts beneath the earth.

“We were worried about you,” said Eldawyn as Nora went up to the breakfast room where her people were having their morning meal.

“I ran into a vampire last night,” said Nora, taking a seat and smiling at the server who put a large plate of eggs, bacon and potatoes in front of her. “He killed two guards, but I took him out before he could kill the last. If only I had been there sooner.”

“And if you hadn’t been there at all, my Thane, all three would be dead,” said Lydia, patting Nora on the shoulder. “And most probably all three would be rising as vampires in the near future.”

“And after you dispatched of the vampire?” asked Eldawyn, smirking. “Don’t tell me that took all night.”

“No, my nosey friend. I found a delightful Breton mage in the Winking Skeever to help to drive away the nightmares. Not the best I’ve ever had, but most satisfactory.”

“Perhaps I should look him up,” said Eldawyn with a smile. “Unless you’re claiming him as exclusive property.”

“Not at all. Now, I’m off to Morthal to speak with Master Falion. The rest of you can spend the day as you like. Solitude beckons.”

“My Lady. If you have the time could you stop by the alchemy shop in Morthal?” asked Lydia. “I would like to brew some more powerful magicka and health potions.”

“Of course,” said Nora, waving off Lydia as the Housecarl reached into her belt pouch for some coin. “What you do is for the party, Lydia. So I will pay.”

And when they were back at Whiterun for some time she would pay for Lydia to receive more training from Arcadia, the Master Alchemist who owned a shop there. It was good to have an alchemist in the party, and that it was also a formidable warrior like Lydia was a plus.

Lydia handed Nora a piece of paper with some ingredients jotted down. Common enough in Morthal, though rare in most of the rest of Skyrim.

“See you all this evening,’ said Nora, casting Omnipresence and appearing at the gate to Morthal. The guards recoiled as she appeared, then noted who she was and ignored her. They might still be suspicious of magic, but they weren’t about to question a Thane of the Hold. “Sorry,” she said, then hurried into the city, straight for Falion’s house.

She knocked on the locked door, waiting for an answer, which came in the voice of a child.

“My father is out on business,” said Agni, Falion’s adopted daughter. “I’m not allowed to open the door while he’s away.”

That sounded sensible to Nora, especially with a monster haunted marsh just outside of town. “Do you know where he is?”

“Nope.”

Nora turned away from the door and headed a couple of houses down on the boardwalk. If anyone knew Falion’s schedule it would be one of the other Redguards in town. His sister, or the smith, and the craftsman was closer.

“Any idea where Falion is?” she asked Al’Hassan, the smith. She found the Redguard fascinating with their ice blue eyes in brown faces. Al’Hassan was a handsome man, as was Falion. Perhaps she could spend the afternoon with one or the other after she was through with business.

“He often spends time over at the Thaumaturgist's Hut. I’m not sure if he had a fascination with alchemy or with the alchemist. Good luck with that, right. Most of you Nords wouldn’t give one of us the time of day.”

Nora had found that there were many Nords who weren’t prejudiced against outsiders. Of course, there were also many who were. She thought it a real shame since all of the various peoples of Tamriel fascinated her.

“We might have to talk later,” she told the smith, touching his forearm while giving him a wide smile.

Nora found Falion in the Thaumaturgist’s Hut, talking with the Alchemist, Lami. He was obviously trying to get her to go upstairs with him but she was turning him down.

“Master Falion. Could I speak with you?”

“Of course, Master Adams,” said the Redguard, frowning at Lami, then walking toward the Dragonborn.

“Lami. I have a list of ingredients Lydia gave me. Could you fill it for me while I’m away?”

The two mages made their way to the upstairs of the misnamed Hut, which was really a two-story house of decent proportions. There were several beds upstairs in a couple of rooms, and Nora wondered about the arrangements here.

“Well, what did you want to talk about?” asked Falion, taking a seat at the small table in the room.

Nora looked into the blue eyes of the handsome mage, licking her lips and wondering why she had been so damned horny lately. Because I’m always horny, thanks to that damned serum made from Lorenzo’s Oil. It was a two-edged sword. She loved sex, and anything that motivated her to have more was welcome, mostly. Sometimes it could be much too distracting, like now, when she had important business on her mind. She cleared her throat and got to the point.

“I heard from Phinis Gestor that you left your position at the College due to an argument with Aren over soul trapping.”

“Barbarous practice,” growled Falion, shaking his head. “What we do to the essence of intelligent creatures is horrible, and we should be ashamed of ourselves for doing so.”

“What about animals?”

“I really don’t like taking their souls either, but we do need the energy. But the souls of men and mer? You know what happens to them when we use their souls to enchant objects.”

“They go to the Soul Cairn,” said Nora, nodding her head. “A terrible place where they languish for eternity. A veritable hell.”

“Most don’t have any idea,” said Falion, clearly impressed. “While I might agree that some souls belong there. those of murderers and necromancers, most are just the essence of innocent people taken by those who really don’t care anything more about them than the energy they provide. Can you imagine. You live a good life, treating people well, obeying the laws of your community, harming none. And some mage comes along and casts a spell on you, then kills you, ripping your soul from your body and trapping it in a gem. After some time they use the gem to enchant a weapon, armor or piece of jewelry, and the part of the energy that is you ends up in an awful place. Your good life doesn’t matter. You are trapped in a hell.”

“It is awful,” said Nora. “Unjust. And something I want to stop.”

“Good luck with that,” scoffed Falion, shaking his head again. “A nice thought though.”

“What if we found a way to condense animal souls into a grand gem, giving mages an energy source as powerful as a black soul? Wouldn’t that satisfy most enchanters.”

“I think it would,” said Falion, smiling. “And something I have been working on for several years, ever since I left the College. I think I’m on the verge of a breakthrough.”

“And the spell to pull the soul energy from enchanted objects?”

“You heard of that from Gestor as well? He laughed at the idea, and he had some reason, since it really does the essence of the person trapped in the Soul Cairn no good. They’re still trapped.”

“Still,” said Nora, thinking over what the man had said. “It’s a step in the right direction. I balked at studying conjuration, but if you are doing such work, I would like you to train me in the discipline.”

“I can do that,” said the Redguard, laughing. “And I have no doubt that you can gain Master’s status in record time. After all, you did it with the other four schools.”

“I’m not that advanced in Enchanting, though Eldawyn keeps pushing me to advance.”

“And how is the Altmer? She came through being freed from a possession in good shape?”

Nora nodded, thinking of what she had done for her friend. Similar to what she wanted to do for all the people trapped in the Soul Cairn.

“I can train you some in Enchanting as well. If you don’t mind being in close proximity to a despised Redguard.”

“I am not a Nord, Master Falion,” said Nora, reaching over and running a hand down his forearm. “In fact, I find your people beautiful. Unlike any of the races of my planet.”

“You don’t have dark skinned people on your Earth?”

“Oh, no. We have many races. Some with black skin, some with brown, even some with red or yellow tints that you don’t have here. But none with the combination of blue eyes and brown skin that your people have.”

“And are you coming on to me? Or am I imagining it?”

“You are not imagining it. If it’s okay with Lami, I would have you right here. Right now.”

“You know, sometimes Lami sleeps with me in her room,” said Falion in a distant tone. “Not often since she really doesn’t have that strong a sex drive. And it’s just sex.”

“That’s all it would be between us as well, Falion. I have a sex drive that would drive most women mad, and I like variety. But if you are willing to put up with that I can give you more sex. At least while we are working together. No use playing that there is no attraction there when it would be a lie.”

Nora stood up and unbelted her sword, then undid the ties to her robe, letting it fall to the floor, leaving her in bra, panties, and boots. Falion sucked in a breath as his eyes took her in. Then he was on his feet undoing his own robe, while Nora undid the stay on the bra, then slid her panties down and off.

“You are very beautiful,” said Falion, his cock already standing at attention. It was a respectable member, probably nine inches long and thicker than average.

“So are you.” said Nora, coming close, pressing a kiss into his lips as she reached down and stroked his cock. It actually thickened under her touch, and Nora felt herself growing wet in anticipation.

Falion picked her up, grunting in surprise. “You’re heavier than you look.”

Nora laughed. “I’ll explain later. Right now I want you to pleasure me, and me to pleasure you.”

Falion nodded and laid her gently on her back on the bed, then knelt down, pushing her knees apart and lowering his face into her groin. An agile tongue danced over her labia, taking minutes to bring her to the edge of an orgasm, avoiding her clit for the moment. After he had taken her to the edge several times he flicked his tongue over her bud, pushing her past the point of no return. Nora gasped out, her thighs quivering, the taunt muscles clenching, unclenching as the pleasure rose through her body.

“You cum fast,” said Falion, looking up at her with Nora’s juices on his face.

“Hopefully, you don’t.”

Falion laughed as he worked his way up her body, stopping for a moment to pay attention to her naval, then working on a hard nipple. Nora gasped again, shivers of pleasure running through her. He kissed her, and she tasted her juices on his lips. Reaching down she grasped his cock and maneuvered the tip to her entrance.

“Take it slow, at first. Once you are completely in me do what you want.”

“Sounds like a plan,” said Falion, pushing his cock into her folds an inch at a time. “You are so tight. But also very wet. Perfect.”

Nora continued to gasp as the mage fed her his cock slowly, until he was all the way in, his groin meshed with hers. There was a slight discomfort as the head lodged into her womb, past her cervix. She knew she would grow used to it, and the slight pain would be a distant memory as he worked his cock in and out.

“Now fuck the hell out of me,” she hissed, her deep blue eyes looking into his intense blue orbs.

Falion complied, thrusting in and out slowly at first, letting her adjust, then speeding up. Every time his groin slammed into hers she cried out, while he grunted in return. His lips came down on hers, their breathes shared while they fucked.

“You feel so damned good,” he hissed, sweat falling from his face onto her breasts. “I’ve never felt a pussy like yours.”

“Your cock feels great inside me,” said Nora. She wasn’t going to lie and say she had never felt a cock like his. It felt really good, and she wasn’t about to rate it in the middle of sex. Better to just enjoy it for what it was, and it was a fine cock, stretching her out perfectly, hitting all the right places.

Nora rode a pair of orgasms, her vaginal muscles clenching around his cock both times. She was surprised he was holding out this long, especially if he was as sex starved as he said.

“I don’t think I can hold on much longer,” he said, as if reading her mind.

“Cum in me, lover. Let yourself go.”

Nora felt the cock swell up inside her, growing larger. The head was in her womb when she felt the first spurt, followed by eight more, filling her cunt with creamy semen. Falion didn’t stop, continuing to thrust, his cock softening slightly for a moment before firming up again.

“That’s quite a talent you have there,” said Nora, smiling up at the man who was continuing to work in and out of her pussy. She could feel the semen flowing out of her with each upstroke, and wondered how much had been in his balls before they had started. It was obvious he had been without for too long, and she was happy to have provided him with release.

Nora rode three more orgasms before Falion came again, once more flooding her pussy with his copious seed. He tried to pull out after his second cum, but Nora’s strong arms held him in place.

“Stay in me for a moment. I love to feel my lover’s cock soften, then fall out on its own.”

“As you wish,” he whispered, trying to get his breathing under control.

Later they lay beside each other, sweat slicked bodies touching, their hands roaming over their lover’s skin.

“That was amazing,” said Falion, kissing her forehead. “How did you get so much control of your body.”

Nora spent the next hour telling the man about her world, about the Supersoldier serum that had changed her body and mind. He listened, an amazed expression on his face.

“I think I might be falling in love,” he finally said.

Nora placed a finger on his lips to shush him. “None of that talk, lover. I can’t settle for one man, no matter how good he is. It’s sex, plain and simple. If you can accept that we can keep on doing this while you are training me. If not, then we will stop.”

“I’ll have you on your terms,” he said, taking her again in his arms. “In fact, if it’s okay with you, I will have you again right now.”

Nora smiled, nodded, and crawled back into her bed, closing her eyes and dropping back into a deep sleep. When next she awoke the sounds of people laughing in the common room brought a smile to her face. Her people were up and about, enjoying the company, and from the smells the good food of the inn.

“The hero awakes,” said Eldawyn with a laugh. “And looking like she has run away from death’s door.”

“Would you like some breakfast, my Thane,” said Lydia, getting up from the table, coming over and giving Nora a hug.

Nora looked over the room as she nodded her head. The room was empty with the exception of her people, the innkeep, and a massive man in scale armor sitting at another table, his helm in front of him. The armor, that which was not covered by a worn surcoat, had a coating of rust. It seemed like the Nord had fallen on hard times, and the frown he turned her way showed that he was not in a good mood.

“A triple portion,” said Nora, holding up three fingers.

“You’ve passed through here before, yes?” asked the innkeep, a middle-aged Nord with a spreading middle. “Did you ever get to the College?”

“You’re looking at a two-school master,” said a beaming Jordis. “And she’s returning to get master’s status in two more.”

“And she’s Dragonborn, and a fierce warrior,” said Valdimar, jumping on the boasting bandwagon.

“My word,” said the innkeep, walking into the kitchen.

“I would prefer it if you kept my exploits on the sly,” she told her people.

“Why, my Thane?” asked Jordis. “A warrior should boast of her prowess.”

“The Nord way does seem a little, boastful,” said Eldawyn, frowning.

The innkeep returned with a full platter of food. Eggs, potatoes, bacon and sausage. And a loaf of hot bread. He put the platter down, then took a seat himself. “I want to see what such a thin woman does with that much food.”

Nora laughed, then set to putting the food into her mouth and therefore into her stomach. She inhaled half the platter before she slowed down and finished the rest off at a most sedate pace.

“Amazing.”

“My Thane has a most unusual metabolism,” said Lydia, smiling.

Nora was feeling decidedly uncomfortable with all the praises being sent her way. As the huge Nord warrior got to his feet with a growl she knew she should have been uncomfortable.

“Thane? Of what Hold? The Northern Wastes? Dragonborn? Dragon liar. I met the real Dragonborn. A good warrior, and a true Nord. And not a slip of a girl.” The man slammed a fist into the table he had just vacated, shattering one of the boards. “And a cowardly mage? The mightiest in Skyrim? I think not. If you are not just a useless boaster I demand that you fight me.”

“Now, Throngar,” said the innkeep. “I have warned you about picking fights in my inn.”

“And you will get out of my way,” roared the Nord. “Before I crush you as well.”

“Let me challenge him, my Thane,” said Valdimar, standing up.

Throngar was even larger than her Housecarl, but Valdimar moved with a grace and economy of motion the hulking warrior couldn’t match.

“So that’s how the bitch has become famous. Letting her Nord lickspittles fight her battles.”

Nora felt her rage rising, and was tempted to incinerate the man where he stood.

“So fight me, Dragonwhore. And no magic. Warrior to warrior. Or should I say, warrior to pretender.”

“You’re on, asshole,” said Nora, standing and adjusting her robe. “No weapons. Hand to hand.”

“Agreed,” growled the warrior, balling his hands into fists and walking forward. “It will be a pleasure to smash those good looks off of your face.”

When the man got into range he launched a roundhouse left at Nora’s face. The Dragonborn brought a left forearm across her body and blocked it away, then moved the same forearm over to block a right. The blows were powerful, and rocked her from side to side, but did no real damage. The man swung again, and Nora simply stepped back and out of the way, then stepped in and launched a flurry of blows into his midsection. And grunted with each strike as she felt the scale mail underneath his coat. Throngar swung again and she again stepped out of the way.

“Stand still, dammit.”

So I can fight like you damned stupid Nords, thought Nora, deciding on her next move. With a step forward she launched herself into the air, a right roundhouse kick taking him in the face and rocking him back.

“Damn you,” shouted the Nord, grabbing a nearby chair and flinging it at his opponent. Nora moved out of the way in a blur and the chair shattered against the wall.

Nora jumped in, the knife edge of her foot striking him in the face. Throngar staggered back, and Nora followed, sending a flurry of blows into his head. When the tenth landed his eyes rolled up and he folded up on himself to lay on the floor.

“That was amazing, Nora,” said Eldawyn. “You need to teach the rest of us how to fight like that.”

Nora thought about that for a moment. While not a master of the martial arts herself, she was the closest thing to it they had on this world. And she had promised them in the past to teach them, so they could handle themselves against large males like the one she had just pummeled. She thought she might teach a class a couple times a week, adding to her own burdens, but improving her followers.

“How much for the damages?” she asked the innkeep.

“It’s traditional for the loser to pay.”

She felt that Throngar had never been the loser, allowing him to start innumerable fights and stay off the financial hook. The inn was not making much money with the scarcity of visitors. She decided to bypass his protestations, and simply use telekinesis to insert a bag of coin behind his counter.

“Pack up and let’s hit it,” she told her people. Minutes later they had loaded up the horses and Nora cast the first of many teleport spells.

After a number of jumps they landed outside of Winterhold. Nora thought it better to not pop into existence with eight armored people and sixteen horses when mages were already suspect in the town. They rode into town like a normal adventuring party, as if there was such a thing.

“There’s one of those mages,” said one of the guards, talking with another.

The Jarl, coming out of his longhouse to see what was up huffed and went back inside. Nora knew they would never have the love of these people, but without the College and the business it brought, the town would die completely.

“Unload the horses and go to the inn,” she told her people. “I’m going to see Faralda and Tolfdir.”

“Don’t stay out too late,” said a smiling Eldawyn.

“Be careful, my Thane,” said Valdimar, looking at the pair of guards that was still staring at the party.

Nora nodded and took off toward the College in a jog. She wanted to sprint, but since she moved faster than anything that wasn’t a vampire, she thought it better to not draw that kind of attention to herself. She ran over the bridge, noting that some repairs had been made. After going through the gate she called out her greetings to many of the people she knew. In the entrance to the main tower she went to the door that led up to the archmage’s quarters, then decided she might want to see Faralda first.

“Brelyna,” she called out, running into the Hall of the Elements where many of the students were practicing spells.

“Master Nora,” said the Dunmer student, turning to greet her.

“Nora will do. Have you seen Faralda?”

“Last I saw, she was entering the Archmage’s quarters.” She gave a knowing smile. “About an hour ago.”

So Faralda and Tolfdir were a thing again. That was good, but Nora wanted to talk with both of them. Interrupting their rutting might not be the best way to go about it.

“Master Nora,” said Phinis Gestor.

“Master Gestor.”

“I’m not really a master, Nora,” said the man, flushing slightly. “Master Falion was the old Master, and he had a falling out with Savos Aren over soul trapping. As if we would stop when it’s the only way to enchant.”

“He may have been right in his protest,” said Nora, seeing from his expression that Gestor did not agree. “I have come by some knowledge lately about soul trapping and enchanting that leads me to believe it’s evil.”

Brelyna looked stricken that someone she respected had just called the heart of her studies evil. Nora thought she needed to know, so she didn’t engage in activities that she would regret later.

“Who gave you this knowledge?” asked Gestor, his voice sounding a little angry.

“An Altmer mage who is fighting the Thalmor. He showed me how to release souls from Black Soul Gems. I performed that myself on a number of gems, and watched as the grateful souls walked away to the afterlife they should have gone to in the first place. And he told me other things about the souls that were used in enchanting. The nub of the soul survives, the part with the memories and personality, and goes to a hellish part of Oblivion called the Soul Cairn, where they are forced to serve immortal beings for eternity.”

“That’s not what we’ve been told,” said Brelyna, her expression one of illness. “I thought the remainder of the soul went off to the afterlife of their people.”

“That’s exactly what happens,” said Gestor, violently shaking his head. “Not the fairy tale this Altmer fed you.”

And it threatens your view of the universe, though Nora, looking into the eyes of the man. Threatens your image of yourself. “Look. I was also told that animals have no afterlife, their energy going back to a central store to be used in new lives. So they’re still fair game.”

“Go talk to Falion if you want to pursue this subject,” said Gestor, still shaking his head. “He was working on a spell to strip the soul energy from an enchanted object, though I’m not sure what good it will do.”

Gestor walked away, obviously not wanting to hear any more blasphemy. Brelyna was still shocked, but willing to listen to someone she respected.

“But, animals don’t have enough power,” she protested. “Well, maybe mammoths, but they are too dangerous to go after. And there aren’t enough of them.”

Nora hoped that mages wouldn’t go after the big primitive elephants. She had always liked pachyderms, and would hate to see them go extinct on this world as well.

“Look,” said Nora, taking the girl’s hands in hers. “You’re a bright young woman. Maybe you can find a solution. Some way to combine animal souls into one container that is powerful enough to enchant something major.”

“I don’t know,” said the younger mage.

“Do it. Because when I have all this other stuff behind me, I will do everything I can to stop this practice. No man or mer, or beast race, should have to suffer an afterlife they don’t deserve.”

Nora turned away, hoping that her young friend would do the right thing. Everyone knew that necromancers were evil, at least most of them. And many of the people of Skyrim already considered soul trapping evil in all of its forms. They called it Soul Raping, and from what Nora knew, that phrase was as accurate as any.

The Dragonborn opened the door to the Archmage’s quarters with her key, then cat footed it up the steps. The sounds of people making love came to her ears, and she started to wonder about the wisdom of coming in here.

Well, I’m here, she thought, taking a seat behind the Archmage’s desk. I’m too tense to leave, so I might as well wait. She was kind of surprised that she wasn’t feeling horny hearing the two go at it, but then she had fucked a Goddess the night before, so it might be some time before she felt like she needed sex. She put her head down on the desk, just wanting to rest her eyes.

“A voyeur now?” asked a female voice.

Nora opened her eyes with a start, to see the naked form of Faralda standing at the head of the desk. The Altmer was lovely, like most of her kind, and was very unselfconscious of her nudity. Tolfdir walked up to stand beside her, as naked as she, handing his lover a glass of wine.

“Sorry,” said an embarrassed Nora, her face flushing. “I, just had to see the both of you. I have the book completed, Master Faralda. And the dragon heartscales, Archmage Tolfdir.”

“Then I guess we should get some clothes on, dear,” said Faralda, running the back of her hand over the Archmage’s cheek. “I doubt our new master is interested in us taking her to bed.”

“I might be interested later,” said Nora in a rush, not wanting to insult them by turning down an invitation.

“But not now,” said Tolfdir with a laugh. “You have spells to learn, and to a mage there is nothing more exciting than new spells. Why don’t you give me the heartscales so I can prepare the potion, while Faralda gives you the marks of a Destruction Master.”

Tolfdir hurried off into another room, the alchemy chamber of the quarters, while Faralda took a seat on the other side of the desk.

“So, how are things between you?”

“You heard, I assume,” said the Altmer mage, smiling. “We are getting along splendidly. I doubt we will ever be in love, but not that wasn’t what we wanted, or needed. Someone to keep us warm on cold nights, and push us to pleasure.”

“You don’t think he will ever love you?”

“He still had you on his mind,” said Faralda with a lopsided smile. “Not your fault. You are as you are. But Tolfdir had sought the path of wisdom, accepting what he has. And he doesn’t call out your name, so I’m fine with it.”

Nora loved the pragmatism of the Altmer Master. She had never been able to fall in love with anyone after Nate, so she fully understood.

“Now, about your spells.” Faralda reached under the desk and pulled out a backpack.

“I learned the improved version of Fire Storm after reading the book,” said Nora.

“Then these two will come in handy,” said Faralda, hauling two tomes from the pack and plopping them on the desk. “Blizzard is the cold equivalent of Fire Storm, but it also damages the stamina of the target. While Lightning Storm is more of a concentration spell, letting your fire a constant stream of high-powered electricity into targets. Those two, complementing Fire Storm, give you an answer to any type of flying scaly beast you might be fighting.” Faralda shuddered for a moment. “Better you than me there, dear.”

Nora had to agree with the Altmer. She didn’t want the people of Skyrim to have to battle dragons. Someone had to, and she seemed fated.

“And now for some other options,” said Faralda, pulling more tomes from the pack. “Apocalypse summons three ghostly allies, casting flames, frostbite and sparks, covering all your bases. Finger of the Mountain electrifies nearby enemies and lowers their resistance to electricity.  Flamestrike brings down a line of meteors from the heavens to strike your foes in a line extending from you. Forbidden Sun calls up a large ball of elemental fire that both burns enemies and lowers their fire resistance. While Spinning Orb summons a large ball of cold that throws out ice spikes. Howling Blast lets you send a blast of icy wind at your enemies, harming them and lowering their cold resistance. And then we have Static Dome, which summons a ball of electricity that moves to your enemies, shocking them while lowering their shock resistance.”

“These are all amazing, Faralda,” said Nora, almost shaking with excitement. It was like being given a gatling laser, a power fist and a fat man at the same time. This was power. Maybe more than she should have had, but what she wanted.

“Then you will find these three even more amazing.” Faralda pulled three final tomes from the pack and laid them on top of the others. “First we have Twister.”

“Twister, as in a tornado?” asked an excited Nora. That could be even more powerful than a Fatman.

“Exactly. And I must caution you on this one. You can destroy a city with this, if used unwisely. But it should make a dragon go running. The second one is Volcano, which does exactly what the name suggests. You won’t be able to call up a copy of Red Mountain, but it will still damage the area around it, so be careful. And now, the one I think will be of the most use against dragons. Cyclonic Rift. Similar to Twister, but a bit different as well. It creates a storm portal in the air that pulls everything close by inside, causing a lot of damage. If you cast a second, the target will be warped back and forth between the two, damaging it with each cycle.”

“Wow. How long do these spells last? What kind of damage?”

“Questions I really can’t answer,” said Faralda with a laugh. “It depends on the mage, on their magicka reserves. I would think with a mage like you these would be quite powerful. But you will only find out in the casting. I suggest you spend some time out in the icy wastes casting them to find out. It’s important to find the range, and the area of effect, before you start sending them out in battle. Especially if you don’t want to hurt your own people.”

“Okay. I can do that.”

“One other thing. I know you want to absorb all of these spells at once, but I wouldn’t try to learn more than three a day. Including the spells Tolfdir will give you. More and you risk an overload.”

“Okay. Three a day, practice, and get plenty of rest.”

“Good. Now, just do it that way.”

“How much do I owe you for these treasures?”

“Nothing,” said Faralda, shrugging her shoulders. “And before you protest, you have done so much for us and the College. If not for you, Ancano would have destroyed the College. Probably the entire world, and unlike some of my kind, I do not want to see Nirn destroyed. So not a word. Just use them to protect us from the World Eater and his kind.”

“Thank you.”

“All done?” asked Tolfdir, walking up with a steaming potion in hand.

“She’s ready for your wonders, dear,” said Faralda with a laugh, getting up from her chair and making room for Tolfdir.

“First, drink this. Final test. I don’t know how bad it tastes, since I advanced the old-fashioned way, but you need to swallow it down.”

“I feel kind of guilty taking a shortcut,” said Nora, taking the potion.

“Don’t. You need this magic, and you did fulfill the quest. So, bottoms up.”

Nora gagged as she swallowed the potion. It smelled awful and tasted worse. She should have known since the main ingredient was dragon scales. She forced it down, feeling like it was going to come back up for a moment, wondering if it was actually doing anything. Then the surge struck, and all thought of vomiting fled from her mind. Her body felt energized, and the Omnipresence spell given her by the Psijics unlocked in her mind, giving her the, untested, ability to teleport long range.

“You will find that you have other abilities over time,” said Tolfdir. “Abilities that will benefit you and your followers. Now, to the spells I have to offer. Same deal as Faralda. You’ve done so much for this world, and promise to do so much more. And you can take the Archmage position if you want as well.”

“No thanks,” said Nora, shaking her head. “It’s yours as long as you want it.”

“Very well.” He reached into his bag and pulled out a number of tomes, setting them on the desk beside the ones Faralda had put there. “Acceleration Rune is much like any other, but when your enemy steps on it, they are flung away at great speed. When they strike something on the way they probably won’t survive. Next is Battletide, which steals armor from your opponents and gives it to you. Hethoth’s Grimoire summons a spell tome that cast the spell you have in your other hand over and over. Malvisor’s Gauntlet uses telekinesis to hold an enemy in front of you until it dies, or the spell runs out. Sotha’s Maelstrom emits a radiation that takes the magic resistance from enemies. Talons of Nirn skewers your enemies with rock spikes from the ground. And Thrumming Stone sets up a field that emits tremors to stagger your opponents every six seconds.”

“Thank you, Archmage.” Nora felt a little underwhelmed by the Master Level spells of Alteration as compared to the ones she had gotten from Faralda. She could see some uses for them, but none seemed to be a go to spell.

“I can tell you are a little disappointed, so prepare your mind for wonders.” Tolfrid pulled three more tomes from the bag and set them down. “First we have Milestones, which let you place up to five teleportation portals that allow anyone using them to teleport to any other portal. You might not need them with the Psijic spell, but you might want to establish a network for others to use. But this one will definitely come in handy. Wind Running. It lets you run through the air and not take any damage from falling.”

“Really?”

“Really. I’ve used it a few times myself. It scared me half to death, running from one mountain peak to another, but it works. Which brings us to the real prize. Control Weather.”

“Master Tolfdir. Wouldn’t that spell make you a God?”

“Not quite,” said the laughing master. “While it does allow you to change the weather, making a storm clear, or a blizzard come out of nowhere, it has limited range. Maybe a couple of miles in each direction, but it is immensely powerful for all that.”

“Thank you, Archmage,” squealed Nora, on her feet, coming around the table and wrapping the old man in a tight hug.

“You are very strong, my dear,” said Tolfdir in a choking voice.

“Sorry. I’m just so overwhelmed.”

“Now remember, my dear, the cautions of Faralda. And remember, being a master of four schools will make you the most powerful mage since Shalidor. In time even more powerful. So use some wisdom when using them.”

“I will. And thank you again.”

Faralda came back into the room with a tray of snacks and three goblets of wine. “Now, let’s have a celebration for the new Master of Four Schools. You know, when I saw the Nord warrior approach the school I never thought you would progress to this stage, and so fast,” said Faralda.

The Dragonborn remembered that day, when she was starting on a path she hoped would aid her, make her mighty. She had had no idea how far she would go. Nora ate a few of the snacks, drank a couple of goblets of wine, but was too excited to think about food.

“The offer stands to share our bed tonight,” said Faralda with a smile.

“Offer accepted,” said Nora, as much to show her gratitude as to share good company.

Soon the three were naked on the huge bed in the Archmage’s quarters, both women working on Tolfdir’s cock as he moaned his pleasure. From there it went to Tolfdir and Nora licking and probing at Faralda’s genitals, driving her through multiple orgasms. Next it was Nora’s turn, and she cried out her pleasure as the experienced lovers worked on her. Finally, she rode Tolfdir’s dick as Faralda sat his face, all giving and receiving pleasure.

“Be careful,” said a sleepy Faralda, lying beside a snoring Tolfdir. “And have fun.”

Nora smiled as she gathered up the tomes and headed out of the quarters. As soon as she was outside she cast teleport, appearing just outside the Heathfire Inn. She was tempted to try the Omnipresence spell, but wanted to be in armor and armed beforehand, just in case.

“How did it go?” asked Eldawyn, looking up from where she was sitting at the table. She was slurring her speech, and Nora wondered what had driven her to drink so much tonight. Well, her friend had told her that she liked to drink, whether possessed or not, so Nora left it at that.

“I’ve got the Master Level spells of the other two schools,” said Nora. “And I was told that other abilities would manifest over time.”

“So now you are the physical manifestation of Shalidor. I am so jealous.”

“Don’t be. It comes with a price. Or so I have been told.”

“Maybe. But what mage wouldn’t be willing to pay that price. Perhaps you can give me some training now.”

“I would be glad to. But first I want to test out this Omnipresence spell.”

Nora went to her room and put on her armor, belting on Dawnbreaker and adjusting her buckler on her left arm. She was planning on teleporting to safe places only, but she had learned in the past that when dealing with teleporting it paid to be ready to land anyplace. It wouldn’t do to appear in a bandit hideout in robes with no weapons. Since she was her deadliest weapon it would probably come out bad for the bandits, but it was best to have every bit of protection she could carry.

Visualizing Valkyrya Whiterun Castle in her mind, she cast the Omnipresence spell. Her room faded and she felt herself floating for just an instant, before her feet came down hard on the stones of the armory of the castle.

“My Thane,” said the woman who tended the forge, as if her employer appearing out of nowhere was the most natural sight in the world.

“How is everything?” she asked, then visualized the courtyard of the Blue Palace and said the spell again. This time when she landed she felt drained of magicka. I better take a little bit of a break before I cast it again, she thought. An hour should do it.

“Could you please announce me to the Jarl,” she told the guard who had hurried over when she appeared.

“Yes, my Thane. Of course. And where did you come from?”

“Valkyrja Castle in Whiterun,” she told the man, smiling and watching as he gasped.

“Tell the Jarl that Thane Nora is here,” he told the other guard. He turned back to Nora. “If you would wait a moment, I’m sure a servant will be sent out to escort you in.”

“I know the way.”

“I’m sorry, my Lady. We are under orders from Steward Falk Firebeard to escort all visitors to and from the palace.”

“What’s going on, Captain?”

“We have word that Erikur may have assassins in the city,” said the worried looking man. “The Court Wizard insists on inspecting everyone before they enter the presence of the Jarl.”

I should have killed that bastard while I had a chance, thought Nora, grimacing. She had hated him from the start, her character judgement good as always. But they hadn’t learned the true treachery of the man until Nora had discovered that he had hired the Dark Brotherhood to assassinate her.

Sybille came hurrying out of the palace, took one look at Nora, and turned on the guard captain. “Of course that is her. There’s no one else in Skyrim who looks like her. Good thing she didn’t get mad at you, or I might be looking over the ashes that would be all that remained of you.”

“I would never do that, Captain,” said Nora quickly, seeing the stricken look on the man’s face. She let a small smile play across her face. “I might set your feet on fire, but nothing further.”

The two laughed all the way into the palace, the vampire mage actually taking Nora’s arm in hers. “Did you achieve your goals at the College?”

“Master of four schools, though I’m not sure I deserve those titles. But I control spells of that level. Or I will when I practice them enough to be comfortable casting them.”

“You are a wise woman, Nora,” said Sybille, nodding. “Many mages only worry about what they can do, and not the effect what they do will have on others.”

“Nora,” squealed Elisif, coming down the stairs and wrapping the Dragonborn in a tight hug. “What’s the occasion? And where are your people?”

“They’re still back in Winterhold,” she said, looking into the beautiful face of the woman called the fair.

“Tell me you didn’t travel here all by yourself,” said Elisif, a concerned looked crossing her face. “I know you are formidable, but you shouldn’t take such risks. Even if you aren’t in any place for long.”

“I teleported here directly from my castle outside of Whiterun, Elisif,” said Nora, the excitement of what she had done bubbling out. “I teleported from Winterhold to there as well.”

“You unlocked the long-range teleport spell?”

“Yep. I’m a Master of Alteration and Destruction now.”

“Unprecedented,” said Sybille, patting Nora on the back. “The reincarnation of Shalidor.”

“How long will you be staying?” asked Elisif.

“Only an hour or so. Enough time to rest up and teleport back to Winterhold.” Nora held up a hand when Elisif started to protest. “I will come back in a couple of days for a longer visit, if you want me to.”

“I always want you to visit. I just wish you could stay longer before going back to the College.”

The trio took seats around a table in a small room, while servants brought in snacks and wine.

“So, what are your plans now that you are essentially the Archmage?” asked Sybille.

“Tolfdir is the Archmage,” said Nora, shaking her head. “I still don’t think I deserve that title, no matter what the Psijic’s said.”

“Tolfdir is a Master of one school, dear,” said Sybille, smiling. “In fact, the only College faculty member in recent memory who was master of more than one school was Mirabelle, and she died at the hands of Ancano. So, if you aren’t qualified, who is?”

“I have other things to do, Sybille. In fact, the Goddess told me my showdown with Alduin was coming, and soon. But first I need to talk with the leader of the Greybeards to find out about some shout that was said to pull the World Eater out of the sky thousands of years ago.”

“Who is the leader of the Greybeards?” asked Elisif. “And why do I sense a note of trepidation in your voice when you mention them.”

Nora took a swallow of wine to steady her nerves. “The Greybeards don’t seem to care about what happens to this world, as long as they follow the Way of the Voice. They would prefer I follow it as well, but the Blades I have met think they are naive. And I’m afraid that if Arngeir discovers I’ve been listening to the Blades he will become terribly angry. So I might have to request a meeting with the real leader of the Greybeards, said to live alone at the top of the mountain.”

“And you are going to present your beautiful form to a man who has probably not seen a woman in decades,” said a chuckling Elisif. “The height of cruelty.”

“Who is their leader?” asked Sybiile.

“They mentioned his name once. Paarthunax, or something like that. It doesn’t sound like a Nord name.”

“No,” said Elisif, shaking her head. “It doesn’t. I’ve not heard a name like that even in Cyrodiil.”

“That’s where you are from, right?”

“Born and raised. Pure blooded Nord, but my mother and father moved there before I was born. So even though I’m an outsider, I’m also a Nord, though not given to the prejudices of many of them.”

“I’ll try to get you some information on this Paarthunax before you go back to High Hrothgar,” said Sybille, looking into the air. “I’m curious as well as to why he has to live by himself up there. It’s isolated enough as it is.”

“Thanks. I appreciate all the help you have given me.”

“And we appreciated your help as well,” said the Jarl. “You’ve heard about Erikur?”

“You want me to track him down and send him to Oblivion?”

“If you could,” said Elisif. “But I’m afraid the Penitus Oculotus is in a better position to track him. No, we are having problems in the region of the hold on the border with High Rock. A very large dragon and some unruly Forsworn. And I don’t have the people to go after them.”

“Then when I get some proficiency with my new spells under my belt, I’ll go and put paid to your trouble.  Good enough?”

“Very,” said Elisif as servants brought in trays of food.

“You really didn’t have to go to all this trouble,” said Nora, shaking her head.

“Turning down a meal now?” asked a smiling Elisif.

“Not on your life,” said Nora, eying the platters of meat, potatoes and vegetables. Traditional Nord fare, and food she had come to love.

“If I remember right, and memory serves,” said Eldawyn, looking down at their map of Skyrim, “I'm thinking North Skybound Watch. It fits the description in the passage. The only problem we're likely to run into is Hags. And of course, a Hagraven.”

“Is that the place Danica wanted us to go to pick up the special knife?” asked Sofia, eyes narrowed as she looked at the spot on the map. “Bad news that place. Lot of people go in there and don't come out.”

“Well, shit. I wanted to avoid that place for that very reason.” Nora had settled on using her monomolecular blade to do the same job as Nettlebane. Hagravens still freaked her out. She had little defense against their dark magic, and a couple of good hits could bring her, or any of her people, down. But she had some new spells, and she was thinking that Shroudwalk would allow her to get close and strike from the shadows. “I guess that's where we're going.”

“It'll be fine,” said a cheerful smiling Elesia, back to her old bubbly self.

Nora was very happy that they had snapped the woman out of her funk. Now it was up to Elesia to note when she was feeling down and seek the company of others to pull her out of it.

“Well, let's get going. I want to stop at Valkyrja first, to unload some stuff and get us resupplied for a long road trip.”

“I could do with a little down time in the castle,” said Eldawyn.

“Only a couple of hours,” said Nora firmly. “I want to get this quest over and done with, and I can't really rest with one of the quest targets in sight.” Hopefully, she thought, realizing that Eldawyn and Sofia could be wrong. But their conjecture seemed to point in the right direction.

The first landing spot was still within the blizzard, snow blowing in the fierce wind to obscure all sight of anything nearby. Nora had to assume she was where she had wanted to appear, and cast the spell again. This time they were in an area that was cold and clear. She could see the clouds of the storm to the North, that region of Skyrim getting hammered. The way the wind was blowing it was coming this way, and she didn't intend to be there to greet it. Four jumps later and they were at the road junction, looking down the thoroughfare leading to Whiterun and Castle Valkyria. Four more jumps and they were there.

“Leave the horses loaded up,” she ordered the others. “If we tried to unburden them now we would just be loading up again in a couple of hours.”

The horses looked at her with mournful eyes, and she felt guilty for not unburdening them. Still, they were led to their stalls by the castle staff, where oats and hay, along with troughs of water, awaited them.

“Mamma. You're home,” cried Sofie as she spotted Nora coming into the manor. “Are you home for long?”

“I'm afraid not, Sofie. We're for the road again as soon as we can gather some things and get a meal in us.”

“Oh,” groaned the child. “Blaise and Lucia will be so disappointed that they missed you.”

Some mother I am, thought Nora, holding back the tears. She had given the children a warn place to stay, food and shelter, everything but her own time. She resolved that after she solved the riddle of the tome she would be back for a long stay. If something else didn't come up.

“Let's go kill some Hagravens, Dragonborn,” said a bubbly Elesia, standing near the black horse that had been her long-time mount.

Nora wasn't sure where the horse had originally come from, but she had a notion it hadn't been Nirn. The beast was hardy, intelligent and loyal, and was never far from Elesia when needed.

Nora had never been to North Skybound Watch or she could have made that the final teleport destination. As was, she had been to the crossroads outside of Helgen Keep, so that was the destination. At a hundred and twenty miles away it took eight jumps to get there, and Nora had to spend an hour resting and eating before moving on. She wanted to be at the top of her game when approaching the Hagravens, and it was still late morning when she and party moved out, using Thundering Hooves to advance up the road at a rapid pace.

“That's it,” said Sofia, pointing up the vale that led to the North. It was about a mile wide, and according to what Eldawyn and Sofia had marked on her map it was seven or eight miles to the ridgeline where the Watch sat.

“Valdimar, Lydia, stay with the horses. The rest, follow far behind. I don't need you giving me away. Elesia, stay close, but stay under cover. If a shot presents itself, take it.”

There were nods all around. Everyone felt anxiety at approaching these creatures. They had fought them in the past and it had always been sketchy. All trusted the judgment of their leader, so there were no arguments, something rare for a group made up mostly of Nords.

Nora cast Shroudwalk and moved out. She had to hope that no one in the vale had beast sight, or they would pick up her infrared image and invisibility would do her no good at all. With a shake of her head she moved ahead in a crouch, bow at the ready, making as little noise as a summer breeze. She turned at one point to see if Elesia was still on her. The woman was all but invisible behind her, keeping to the foliage and using her superior woodcraft to move ahead unnoticed.

The sound of voices alerted her to the pair of Hags ahead. Nora shifted her bow and drew the ultra-sharp Wakizashi she was using as a backup, moving forward on cat's feet. One of the Hags must have noticed something since she turned and peered into and through the invisible form of Nora. A moment later the short blade was through her heart, Nora was visible in front of her, and the Hag sagged and fell dead to the ground. The other Hag opened her mouth to shout. The shout turned into a gurgle as the short blade sliced through her neck. A moment later Nora was invisible again.

A bow twanged, followed by a short gasp, and the Dragonborn turned in time to see another Hag going down with an arrow through her neck. Turning, she caught sight of Elesia, holding a thumb up before notching another arrow.

Nora recast Shroudwalk, figuring that last casting was just about to run out of time, then moved toward what looked like a barbaric altar built on a copse, wooden stairs and a rickety bridge leading up to it. And movement. Followed a moment later by bolts of dark magic coming down and striking Elesia.

The magic looked wrong, felt wrong. It carried a taint of evil. A form of magic that Nora would never use, and one she had little defense against. But it wasn't targeting her, and she needed to take the caster out before her friend went down.

Nora sent a roaring fireball at the Hagraven, hitting her and burning away her concentration. The creature turned toward a now visible Nora, hands moving to cast dark magic. To take another fireball, then a third. The Hagraven went down, feathers aflame, a burning corpse. The feeling of evil left the area, and Nora was at the side of her friend, sending healing energy into her.

“God, but I hate those things,” said Elesia, groaning, then sighing as the pleasurable healing swept through her body.

“Well, let the looting begin,” said Nora with a smile, patting the woman on the back.

There was some good loot in the Hagraven's nest, including gems, potions, some various pieces of enchanted armor and weapons. And Nettlebane. No longer of any use to Nora, it would still make a good display piece in the castle museum. The horses were brought up and the party rode for the ridgeline, getting there in less than an hour. Then it was a long climb upwards, above the snowline, to find the unimposing Watch. There were some bandits camped out within, and it turned out to be an awfully bad day for them.

Nora placed the tome on the stand, a mirror image of the last, and cast as cold spell on the book. She hurriedly opened it and found a page with glowing words outlining the next step.

Over western river waters,
By Karth bounded, south and north
On mountains sits a humble crown.
Sky's wrath on this stand bring forth
To shake these snowcaps down.

“So, another riddle,” said Elesia in a huff. “Why can't these people just come out and give clear directions?”

“Any ideas?” Nora asked of the others.

“The Karth to the south and north,” said Lydia, concentrating. “Sounds like Four Skull Lookout. Just to the north of Sky Haven Temple. Maybe we can drop in on Delphine and Esbern while we're in the area.”

“Like hell we will,” muttered Nora. She still didn't like the Breton Blade, and also didn't want to report that she hadn't spoken to the Greybeards. But she was thankful for her people. Without them she would be wandering blindly through the wilderness without any idea of where she should be going.

The party landed near Red Eagle's Redoubt, the closest point to the Lookout she could teleport to. And right into a fight between Forsworn and a dragon. The beast was making another run on the barbarians, a jet of flame catching a Briarheart and sending the undead man to fall smoking to the ground. Powerful Forsworn bows sent arrows into the red dragon, which bellowed in rage and pain as it wheeled through the sky.

“What do you want to do?” asked Eldawyn as the party looked on from the distance.

“Anyone got popcorn?” asked Nora, to the blank expressions of her people. “I say we enjoy the show, and the winner gets the prize. Us.”

There was some laughter at that. She thought the dragon was going to win this fight, though it would come out the other side badly injured. After another minute of combat the dragon fell dead from the sky, while the much-reduced group of Forsworn cheered and yelled, rallying around the dragon corpse.

“That's ours,” shouted Nora in a loud voice, turning the attention of the Forsworn their way. The fire storm she sent at them captured their attention to an even greater extent, and they started running toward the party. Only a few got within bow range, the rest taken down by offensive spells along the way. Elesia, Lydia and Jordis took out the last few with arrows, and the way to the dragon was clear.

“Would that they all would be that easy,” said Jordis as they approached the form of the dragon, which started to smoke and burn as Nora got close.

“Don't get too arrogant,” she cautioned the young Sword Maiden. “These people...”

The quickening struck, her body rising into the air as orgasmic pleasure ran through her body and the soul of the dragon entered her. She cried out her pain and pleasure, then landed on the ground with a blast of overflow.

“You were saying, my Thane?” asked a smiling Jordis.

“Treat your enemies with respect, Jordis,” said Lydia, putting Nora's thoughts into words. “They can and will kill you if given the chance. Right, my Lady?”

“Correct,” said Nora, looking over the smoking corpse of the dragon, now devoid of most of its flesh and scales. Her eyes landed on the scaly capsule in the chest, what had to be the covering for the heart that had once beat there.

As a test she tried to cut some of the scales away with her knife, watching in amazement as the ultra-sharp blade made not a dent to the hard material. Kahvozein's Fang sliced through the scales like they were paper.

“How many do you need?” asked a curious Jordis as Nora went to work cutting scales and gathering them in a small sack.

“I don't know. So I'm going to take all this monster has.” Satisfied that she had gotten them all she mounted and led the party to the north, in search of Four Skull Lookout. It wasn't difficult to find, since the bandits yelling and gesturing at them outside of it drew their attention right to it. The bandits gone, Nora made her way through the Lookout to the familiar pedestal, placing the tome on it. She called up Chain Lightning and sent the spell into the tome, then pulled the book down with anticipation. There was now another page of multiple lines, chilling in their implications.

Elemental magic wielded,
Elemental thoughts displayed.
Havoc wrought as if for sport,
Efforts to impress fall short.
I'll merely use a blade.

Seeking study, wanting learning,
Recklessly aroused my rage!
My pupil you would be, or more?
Presume not of Shalidor,
You feeble, foolish mage!

Quickly dispatched, worthless weakling,
Though this tome I gladly claim.
A diamond in the rough, I find,
Shining gem from feeble mind.
Now die, and curse my name!

Well, fuck you, Shalidor, she thought as she waited for something bad to happen. Instead, the knowledge of a spell entered her mind, a more powerful version of Firestorm. And Faralda would have further spells for her.

“That's a grim sounding verse,” said Eldawyn, looking over Nora's shoulder.

“It is. But I'm now a Master of Destruction, and the first of the Master level spells is mine. Now, back to the College so I can unlock that damned teleportation spell.”

Her followers cheered, then made ready to move out. The horses had not been unloaded, so there was little to do. Nora cast the first teleport spell and they were on their way.

It was a long and tiring trip. Over six hundred miles as the bird flew, but unfortunately she hadn't touched down in all the places in between, and had to angle out of the way in some places. That made the trip more like eight hundred miles, over fifty jumps. After about twenty, building on the ones she had already done that day, Nora was exhausted. She had the magicka, but with a fatigued mind felt it unwise, unsafe, to do more that day. She thought of an inn that was about twelve miles from where they stood, and with a quick cast had them there. Her vision was blurring, her stomach rumbling, and her legs felt weak.

“Nora,” cried Eldawyn, the smile on her face from seeing the inn turning into a look of panic.

“So tired. So hungry. So....”

The blurring turned into blackness, and her legs gave out underneath her.

The setting was familiar, the cloud home of Kynareth. She still felt tired, but her spirit was revitalizing with each second. And then the Goddess was there in all her elfin beauty, holding out a hand for Nora to take, then leading her on to a glade. A pool of sparkling water shimmered under the boughs of great trees. The Goddess looked into Nora's eyes with orbs that reflected the stars, then gently pulled her down to the soft sward.

Nora sighed as the Goddess kissed her with the softest lips ever. She gasped as a hard member probed at her vagina, realizing that the deity was now in the body of a male. The gasp turned into a cry of pleasure as the most perfect cock she had ever felt buried itself to the hilt within her.

“I am very pleased with you Dragonborn,” said the still female face of her lover.

Nora wasn't able to speak, her total concentration on the rapturous pleasure of being fucked by the Divine. She rode what seemed like an endless series of orgasms before she felt the cock swell, the seed spurting into her womb. It had a quality all its own, energizing, relaxing, the end of the perfect coupling.

Later they lay beside each other, Kynareth back in her very feminine body, her hands playing with Nora's breasts as she smiled. “I am proud of you, my champion. To have mastered four schools of magic faster than anyone has ever mastered one. But you push yourself too hard at times. If not for your friends to take care of you, you might have died. Your wonderful metabolism is a boon, but also a burden.”

“Am I in danger? Out in the real world?”

“And why would you think that world any more real than this?” asked the laughing Goddess, gesturing at her summoned glade. “But no. You friends have seen to your welfare. And now for the reason I have visited you this night.”

“I thought you wanted to make love to me,” said Nora with a smile. “Now I'm disappointed.”

The Goddess laughed again, the most musical laugh the Dragonborn had ever heard. “It was very pleasant indeed. For me as well as you. But I have a message of more import. Soon you will be ready to face Alduin.”

Nora's spirits fell. While she still missed home, she had come to enjoy her life here. And a confrontation with the Dragon God could cut that life very short, very quickly.

“I am afraid, Kynareth.”

“Of course you are. You would be a fool to not be. But you have it in you to face him, to defeat him. Never doubt that. Go to the College, see some of your friends. But soon you need to talk to the leader of the Greybeards, who will give you direction.”

“Can't you just tell me?”

“That is not my role in this drama, my sweet. Now, your time here is near an end.” They made love once again, Nora wondering how she had ever been satisfied with sex with mortals. However, mortals were what she had to work with while she was still a mortal. The last orgasm took her to new heights, and she awoke gasping her pleasure in a soft bed.

“The Goddess again,” said Eldawyn, lying beside her and running her hands over Nora's body. “So, I guess this poor mortal is not needed tonight?”

“Sorry,” said Nora, the smile still stretching her face. “Give me a day and things will be back to normal.”

“You need to watch yourself, Nora,” said Eldawyn, her voice taking on a scolding tone. “I know you wanted to get to the college so you could gather up your new toys, but you pushed yourself too hard. You are incredibly good at magic, and have a powerful store of magicka, but casting can tire you just as readily as swinging your blades.”

“I know,” said Nora, feeling a flush of shame. “And you are right. I wanted to get those new spells so I could play with them. I've always been a sucker for new and better weapons.”

“You aren't a Goddess, my sweet. Well, maybe a Demigoddess. So, do us all a favor and remember your limitations.. Now, we have some hours before the sun is up, and I want you to sleep through that time. We will see at breakfast if you are ready for travel.”

“And if I'm not?”

“Well, I don't think any of us can stop you if your mind is set on hitting the road. But it would be foolish to start off if you are not fresh and ready. So promise me that you will listen to your friends.”

“Agreed,” said Nora with a smile, closing her eyes and fading back into a dreamless sleep, secure in the knowledge that she had people looking out for her.

“Well, yes,” said Nora with a slight smile. “Who told you?”

“Faralda was here last night, gushing about how her prized student had become a double master in a day. And hinting about your quest. I know the first destination for her quest, by the way, if you want to know.”

“Of course I want to know,” she told the Altmer. “And did she say anything about Tolfdir?”

“Only that she hoped he was getting some of you last night, so he could get it out of his system.”

“Did she seem angry?” asked Nora, sitting at the central table and spooning some food onto a waiting plate, her stomach rumbling from hunger.

“Not with you, no,” said the Altmer, shaking her head. “With Tolfdir? I think so.”

“I told the old man that while I was glad to help him out, I was not for him,” said Nora after she had swallowed some bites of food. “I told him he needed to apologize to her and try to make it up to the lovely Master of Destruction. What he does with that advice is up to him.”

“You have a certain effect on men, my Thane,” said Valdimar from down the table. “When one has you, they have a hard time thinking of anyone else.”

“You seem to do okay, you big oaf,” said Lydia, elbowing the big man in the side.

“Well, I was trained to be of service to the ladies,” said the big man with a smile. “But the Thane does have that effect on me as well. Not just her tight, equipment. I think she has an attractant scent that drives men wild.”

Damn pheromones, thought Nora, shaking her head. The Supersoldier serum had improved her in so many ways. It had not only increased her strength, speed and agility, her healing rate. It had turned her into a hypersexual creature, with more of the attractant scent than other women. Bad enough that she had been a damned nympho before she took the serum. Bad enough that sex was the only thing that drove the nightmares that threatened to make her mad from her subconscious. Now men fell for her, fast, and she really couldn't help it. What the hell was she supposed to do? Only have sex with women. While she liked the female body just fine, the softness of it, the gentle touch, she needed the hardness of a man at times. She preferred getting a cock shoved in her pussy, and most men were mature enough to take advantage of what she offered and move on.

“I need to think this out,” she said, looking around the table. This was a sensitive topic with most, but she trusted her people, and was sure nothing said here would go beyond the table. “Not a problem with most, but with someone like Tolfdir, who had denied himself so long, it looks like it has turned out to be.”

“Something to worry about later,” said Eldawyn, smiling. “Not that most of us wouldn't give a fortune to get what you have bottled for our own use. Maybe an Alchemist could help you develop an antidote. Something that drives men away in disgust.”

“It would have to be pretty damned powerful,” said Valdimar with a laugh.

“So, where is our first target?” she asked Eldawyn, ready to change the subject to something she could actually deal with.

“Windward Ruins. On the road from Dawnstar to Morthal. We've been by it, so you should be able to get us there in a dozen or so jumps.”

“What about the Alteration Master Quest?” asked Sofia. “I know you want to get the long-range teleport spell unlocked.”

“Well, we need to get the heart scales from a dragon,” said Nora, frowning. “Not sure how much trouble that will be, but we're sure to be attacked sometime in the near future, right.”

“Where are the heartscales?” asked a frowning Jordis.

“Near the heart, of course,” said Eldawyn, glancing over at the young woman.

“Ew. So we have to go digging around in the body of a dead dragon.”

“Well, first we need to get Kahvozein's Fang, a blade sharp enough to cut through the scales.”

“Why can't it be simple,” complained Elesia after she swallowed a large bite of sweetroll. “A special knife to gather tree sap, another to get scales from a dragon. Why can't you just use that monomolecular blade of yours?”

“That blade is a little worse for wear,” said Nora, tapping the hilt of the knife that was strapped to her right thigh. “It's still better than anything they have here, but I doubt it’s still in a class with the magical weapons needed to gather certain ingredients. So no, we need to go after Kahvozein's fang. Tolfdir thought it might be in a place called High Gate Ruins. So that's where we're heading after I take care of the first part of the Destruction Master Quest.”

“Another Ruin,” complained Elesia once again. “Does this land have anything but ruins?”

“At least they aren't Radioactive,” said Nora, looking into the eyes of the alien and wondering why she was being so negative. Something she would want to talk out with the woman in private.

“There is that, yes.”

The others looked confused, and Nora thought she would tell them more about her world when they camped for the night. Now it was time to hit the road.

Windward Ruins was not much to talk about. Two chambers in a small off-road building, infested with skeevers. The rodents were as aggressive as the breed always was, making them easy targets to take out. In the inner chamber was a pedestal, and Nora again read the passage in the Power of the Elements Book.

Northward, haunted northern coastline
And south, Dwemer live and toil
A simple place, a shield from draft
At this stand wield mage's craft
So fierce the sea will boil.

“Okay. Anyone know what I'm supposed to do?”

“I think you need to cast a spell on the book,” said Sofia.

“What kind of spell?”

“The sea will boil,” said Eldawyn, brow furrowed in concentration. “That must mean heat. A fire spell?”

“Won't that burn the book?” asked an anxious Nora. That would serve her right, she thought. Incinerate the tome she needed for her quest and it ended here.

“It shouldn't,” said the Altmer mage. “There's the pedestal, right there. Just throw a low-level fire spell at it and we'll see what happens.”

Nora had her doubts, but her friend hadn't led her astray so far. Placing the tome on the stand she stood back, calling up a fire bolt spell, the simplest of that element's attacks. She threw it at the pedestal, striking the book, which flared bright for a moment. She picked up the book, relieved to see that the pages were unburnt. And that a new passage was revealed.

Under Greybeards morning shadow
At this northern watch, long lost
Nirn's hoary Throat does scrape the sky.
Here unleash a chiling cry And gild this stand with Frost.

“Well, it's obvious that you cast a cold spell at the next stop, wherever that is,” said Eldawyn.

“Wherever that is? Anyone have a clue?”

No one did, and Nora decided they could think about it while they moved on High Gate Ruins. Until she had Kahvozein's Fang in hand it didn't matter how many dragons they killed. So it was upon her to make sure she had the blade in hand. No guarantees that it was in that ruin, but Tolfdir thought it the best bet.

They teleported down the road, at one point seeing the remains of a battle, scores of dead Imperials, stripped of most useful items, on the sides of the road. It was obvious that the Stormcloaks had won this fight, but as they had removed their dead there was no way of telling how many casualties they had taken. It left a sour taste in Nora's mouth to see the bodies of mostly young men and women who had died by violence, sword cuts and arrow holes marking their means of death. Both sides had helped her, and it broke her heart that they were slaughtering each other when the real enemy was moving freely about arresting Nords. Well, not in Ulfric's territory, but all over the rest of Skyrim.

Having never been North of this road they now mounted. Nora cast Thundering Hooves and they were off, reaching the ruins by early afternoon. The sky was overcast with clouds, while a cold wind blew down from the nearby Sea of Ghosts. Nora thought about what they would do for a camp, then decided that it would be better inside than out with an apparent blizzard on the horizon. She scouted the ruins out with Elesia, Jordis and Eldawyn, while Lydia, Valdimar, Sofia and J'Zargo went on a wood gathering expedition.

The inside was secure enough, with a large chamber that seemed free of undead. And a Nord woman, casting a light spell as soon as she saw the party, waiting for them.

“You look strong,” said the woman, obviously a mage of unknown capabilities.

“And who are you?” asked Nora, holding up a hand to stop her people from drawing weapons. She had the feeling that this woman was not a necromancer, not a threat, and she thought she might be of help in the ruins.

“I'm Anska. Are you here to help?”

“Help with what?” asked Eldawyn, her eyes searching the Nord.

“Two mages. And I sense both powerful enough to help me.”

“My friend asked, help with what?”

"I've finally located Vokun's crypt! The scroll I'm looking for just has to be here."

“And you're looking for this scroll?” asked Nora, hoping it wasn't the only thing here.

"Maybe you could help find it, I just know it's in here." The woman looked at them with narrowed eyes. “That's not what you are here for, is it?”

“We've come seeking a blade called Kahvozein's Fang,” said Nora, hearing her other party members coming through the doors, all carrying small logs and branches.

“More,” said Anska, expressions of alarm and delight warring on her face.

Nora realized that the woman was hoping this was more help, but that it could be even more people here to attack her.

“We're here for the blade. We don't want the scroll. You have nothing to fear from us.” She looked back at her people, who had dumped the wood on the ground and were looking at the strange mage curiously. “Go ahead and bring the horses in, then we'll set up camp. If that's okay with our friend here.”

“Of course. You seem to be well practiced at this.”

“And I'll tell you what, Anska. We're going in there to fetch this blade. You're welcome to accompany us in your search for this scroll. I assume that this Vokun is a Dragon Priest.”

“A very powerful one.”

“Then more can only mean a better chance of taking him out. So, what is this scroll you seek?”

“It's probably meaningless to you, but according to family legend it links our bloodline back to Ysgramor himself,” said the Nord, smiling.

That meant little to Nora, but considering how much hero worship the Nords gave that name she could see how it would be important to the woman.

“We'll set up camp here,” she told her people, deciding who would stay and watch the horses, then deciding that they would be safe enough if they barred the entrance. “Everyone comes. We'll set up the tents and start the fires when we return.” She turned to the Nord mage. “We will lead the way. This is what we do, and my people are exceptionally good at it. But I want you close enough behind me and Elesia that you can give directions if needed.”

“Of course,” said the woman, nodding her head. She got a good look at Dawnbreaker when Nora drew it, her mouth hanging open. “I have heard of that blade. Are you the Dragonborn?”

“She is,” said Eldawyn with a laugh. “Just don't fawn over her. We have a hard-enough time trying to prevent it from going to her head.”

“I am honored,” said the mage. “Talk from the people I know from the College is that you are on the cusp of becoming a Master.”

“Two in a day,” said Sofia, as proud as if she had accomplished it herself. “We're on the road to bring in two more quests.”

“No. A master of four schools? That would make you as powerful as any mage of legend.”

“We don't have those schools yet,” said Nora, shaking her head. “And if this Vokun is as bad as the other Dragon Priests we have run into, it’s not a given that we will.”

Nora brought up the words to the two spells she wanted to try in this tomb. Shroudwalk from Illusion, and Meridia's Wrath from Restoration.

As said, she and Elesia led. Nora felt good about their team up, even though the alien was exhibiting some obvious signs of depression. She was guessing that being cut off from her home was getting to the former observer. All well and good to say you were turning your back on the familiar, but eventually it would get to you.

“Let me get a little ahead of you,” said Nora, motioning to the other woman. Nora cast Shroudwalk and moved ahead silently. She had over two minutes of complete invisibility on this casting, more than double what she would have gotten from a lower level invisibility spell. The first ten minutes were boring, while at the same time pushing Nora's nerves to their limits with the possibility that something would strike from the dark. The only sounds were the dripping of water and Elesia's soft breathing from behind.

The faint creaking sounds of dried tendons moving came from ahead. Drauger, their raspy growling voices soon apparent. It sounded like a group of them, and Nora was tempted to just sneak up on them and end most of them quickly, but she wanted to see what Meridia's Wrath would do. If was a slow to start spell, one that took time to gather energy, but while invisible she had the time. Nora said the words and she faded back into sight for some seconds before fading back into invisibility while the energy gathered in her left hand.

The first of the Drauger shuffled into view. She was getting good at judging them, and thought this one a low-level soldier. Not capable of magic or shouts, just a big strong undead who would move up and try to whack people with his sword. Valdimar took him down without a problem, ebony war hammer crushing skull, breaking neck, possibly even shattering some vertebra in the thing's back. That attracted the attention of numerous others, and a horde came down the corridor, led by some powerful undead mages with magic playing across their fingers.

Nora became visible at the moment she released the spell, her form fading into existence as the sun bright beam of power left her off hand. Dawnbreaker glowed with power as well, as if wanting in on the action. And with her actions the approval of Meridia sitting in the back of her mind.

The first Drauger struck by the beam flared for a moment, then fell into a pile of smoking ashes. Nora swept the beam into the next with the same result. Four went down before she hit the first of the powerful Drauger mages. A ward spell formed to its front, and the beam of light splashed off, for a few moments, before blasting through. The Drauger wizard recoiled in pain and fear as the Wrath beam burned into its form. Within seconds it was down on the ground, too powerful to be reduced to ashes, not strong enough to keep its unlife going.

“I've never seen anything like that.” said Anska, eyes wide. “What spell was that?”

“A Master Level Restoration spell,” said Nora, looking down at her hand, still glowing with holy light. “Meridia's Wrath.”

“Maybe we don't have anything to worry about with Vokun after all,” said the Nord mage.

Things can't ever be that easy, thought Nora, shaking her head.

There were some traps, easily solved by the sharp mind of the Dragonborn, and legions of Drauger to go down to her magic. She thought about casting Soul Cloak so she could gather the energy of the evil undead, but fear that something might happen to one or more of her people held her back. There were sure to be black soul gems in this ruin, and she had no idea when the dragon priest would appear, and one strike could send one of her own to a soul gem, hidden from sight and waiting for some other tomb raider to find. That was something she wasn't willing to risk. Unlikely, but then unlikely things happened on this world all the time.

They knew when they entered the chamber that this was the final battle. The feeling of evil lay like a thick fog over the room, and the sarcophagus at its center seemed to be the source. Nora called up Meridia's Wrath once again, the feeling of holy power sending an orgasmic rush up her spine.

“Leave me a clear shot at the thing,” said Nora as the party approached the resting place of the dragon priest. Anska looked confused until Sofia gently nudged her out of the way. The rest of the party approached from all sides, weapons at the ready.

“Keep an eye out for those other sarcophagi,” said Nora, sure that something would issue from them as well.

Without warning the lid of the central burial vessel popped into the air and the form of Vokun was out and on the offensive. Spells struck out, stinging several of the party members, while the lids of a half dozen upright sarcophagi fell open to reveal Drauger mages coming into the air, weapons ready as they shouted their anger at everything they could reach.

Valdimar and Jordis fell to the ground under the force of the shouts, while Lydia, Elesia and Sofia were staggered back. J'Zargo set his feet in a wide stance and sent bolts of fire into one of the attackers. Soon it was aflame and out of the fight. Anska sent fire magic into Vokun, who shrugged it off and shouted her to the floor.

Nora engaged the primary threat with the beam of light, grabbing its attention as the holy light struck. The dragon priest flew away, out of her beam, then shouted to try and bring her down. The Dragonborn took the shout, just as she had the shouts of the Greybeard's, staggered a bit but still in the fight. She swept the beam of light into a couple of the lesser drauger, burning them to the ground, then turned her concentration back to Vokun, chasing his form around the room with the beam. Scoring a few hits here and there, but not enough to drop him, and the dragon priest continued to shout and fling shock spells at everyone in the room.

Vokun now had a powerful globe of energy around himself, enough to ward even the Wrath beam, while it sent shock spells out to knock her followers to their knees. Visions of Annekke dying at the hands of another dragon priest ran through her mind, and Nora was at a near panic thinking of others falling this day.

Dawnbreaker, came the thought into her mind, the Goddess' guidance. Nora dropped the Wrath spell and ran at the priest, shaking off the shock spells it threw at her, then swinging the sword that was the bane of the undead into its body.

Vokun tried to flee, but a Telekinesis spell grabbed him and slowed him enough for Nora to continue her attack with the Daedric artifact, scoring hit after hit. The priest cried out, realizing that its doom was upon it. It sent bolt after bolt of electricity into the Dragonborn's body until the clothing she wore underneath her armor was smoking. It hurt like hell, but Nora had fought many battles in which she had been pushed to the threshold of her pain endurance, and this proved to be no different. All she could do was keep up the attack, and Dawnbreaker hit with telling effect at each swing. With a final cry Vokun faded away, leaving behind some of his artifacts.

With the dragon priest gone the party made short work of the rest of the Drauger. Eldawyn ran up to Nora, sending healing spells into her. She hurt all over, but the healing magic soon took the edge off.

“What I've come for must be in the next chamber,” said Anska, looking at the wooden steps leading up to a platform. “Perhaps what you came for as well.”

“Then let's get these things and be on our way,” said Nora, sighing as Sofia sent some healing into her. She shook her head to let them know she had had enough, then brought up her own powers of healing to send magic into every injured member of the party.

The next chamber was a large room dominated by a table near the center. Many objects sat on that tabletop, among them a scroll sealed with a ribbon and a knife of unusual construction. Anska ran to the scroll, pulling at the ribbon and opening it.

“This is it,” she cried. “What I came for. And all I want from this cursed place.”

“And we found what we came for as well,” said Nora, hefting the wicked looking blade. “Now, to find a dragon.”

“Perhaps tomorrow, Nora,” said Eldawyn, sighing. “I think a dragon priest is enough for one day, don't you?”

Nora looked over at Elesia, who, now that the action was over, had retreated back into herself. Her implant told her that it was night, and they would be best served to make camp in the outermost chamber and move out in the morning. Which meant she could move ahead on her plan for the alien observer.

“It was an honor fighting beside you, Dragonborn,” said Anske before she left the ruins, anxious to get back to her family with the good news.

“The honor was mine, Anske. Now take care.”

The party pitched their tents in the outer chamber while preparing a meal. Afterwards they sat and drank, regaling each other with tales of high adventure, laughing and enjoying each other’s company. All except Elesia, who was just as morose as before. Valdimar turned down several invitations after catching Nora's eye and her nod.

“You're in my tent tonight, Elesia,” said Nora, sitting down next to the other woman.

“I really don't feel up to it.”

“Which is why you need it. You've been in a funk for days now, and it's about time we lifted you out of it.”

“I miss my home so much,” said Elesia, tears rolling down her cheeks. “I thought it would be easy, and it isn't. And no one here can understand. They go about their business with nothing weighing down on their souls, while I'm left to my misery.”

“Elesia,” said Nora in a soft tone, putting an arm around the smaller woman's shoulders. “If anyone can understand, it's me. So, when these moods strike, seek me out so we can talk about it before it overwhelms you.”

She held Elesia in a tight hug as the alien cried, then held her at arm’s length so she could wipe away the tears. “Now, I have something planned for you tonight.”

“I really don't think...”

“Then don't think. Just do as I ask.”

Nora led Elesia to her tent, then gently pulled the woman down on the sleeping furs, kissing the tears from her face. Within minutes both were naked on the furs, the chill in the air hardening nipples, their hands roaming over each other’s bodies. Nora moved down to Elesia's genitals, her tongue and hands bringing the woman to a quick orgasm.

“You ready for me?” asked Valdimar from outside the tent.

“Nora? What?”

“This is all for you, my sweet. Now, I won't force it on you, but please, let us make this gift to you.”

Elesia said nothing, merely nodded, and let her friends have their way with her.

“Thank you,” was all Elesia had to say after Valdimar had ridden her through a half dozen orgasms, Nora bringing her to a couple of more with mouth and hands. The young woman lay panting on her back, the flush of orgasmic bliss on her face and breasts, Valdimar's seed oozing from her well fucked pussy.

“You are most welcome,” said Nora, kissing the panting mouth of Elesia. “I think we all enjoyed this.”

“I know I did,” said a smiling Valdimar. “Our young Elesia has a most delightful body. And such a tight pussy.”

“You're not just saying that to make me feel good?”

“You have the physical proof of how much I enjoyed you flowing out of your pussy.”

“It's just that I feel so awkward at times around the other women here. I know I'm a little chubby, and that makes me self-conscious.”

“While I feel skinny as a rail around these well-endowed Nord women,” said Nora with a laugh.

“But, you are beautiful.”

“As are you, my dear,” said Nora, laying a fingertip on Elesia's lips. “There are many forms of beauty, as there are many different tastes to enjoy them. Don't doubt yourself. There are many men, and women, who would love to spend time in bed with you. Now, tell us about these fears of yours.”

And so Elesia talked into the night. About how she had always felt ugly, unwanted. How her parents had bundled her off to the academy to get her off their hands, not even a profession of love as she went out the door. The cold, uncaring masters who were her trainers, who cared nothing for the feelings of their charges, but only for the results they demanded. And how unpopular she had been with the other students, who found her introspection weird and unsuited to the atmosphere of competence they sought.

“This was my last chance to be accepted by the people who were important to me. And I failed.”

“And none of that matters. You are important to us, and so we should be the ones whose opinions of you matter. And I, for one, can tell you that you have proven your worth to me, and I believe to all the rest.”

“I would rather have no one watching my back than you, Sweet Elesia,” said Valdimar, running a hand over her breasts. “In or out of bed.”

“You're not just saying that because your Thane told you to?” asked Elesia, on the verge of tears once again.

“Nora didn't order me to be here,” said the big man, shaking his head. “You should know her better than that. She told me what she thought about your mood, and asked if I wanted to help bring you out of it. Which I gladly agreed to.”

“I, really enjoyed it,” said Elesia, a smile coming to her face. “I would like as many return engagements as I can get.”

“Well, we all have to share our stud bull,” said Nora with a laugh. “The last thing I want is a bunch of heavily armed, sexually frustrated ladies behind me.”

“And I enjoy my time with all of you,” said Valdimar. “I just wish I had more stamina than I do.”

“The secret, Elesia, to surviving our path is to take our pleasure and joy where we can find it. I go through each mission on the edge of terror, and you know about my nightmares. So my prescription to you is the same as for myself. Good food, good drink, and lots of good sex. And some of the little things. Laughing at jokes, or at the foolishness of this world in general.”

“But, you're fearless,” said the confused young woman.

“Not for a moment. While I can sometimes push my fear for myself into the background, it's the fear for the rest of you I can't rid myself of. I'm terrified I will make a decision that will lead to your deaths.”

“Then why do it?”

“Because she's a very good leader,” said Valdimar without hesitation. “She knows she can do a better job than just about anyone else, so she shoulders the burden. As far as I'm concerned, she's the best leader I've ever served under.”

“And you get to fuck her,” said Nora with a laugh. “Not what most military leaders would consider an ideal situation, but it works.” So far, she thought, wondering if the day might come when jealousies tore their tight knit band apart.

“Okay,” she told her people as they gathered for breakfast at the table in the throne room the next morning. “We're going to the College. The sooner I can get to Master Status the better.”

“I think that a wise decision,” said Eldawyn. “Whatever it takes to learn that unknown shout, I am sure it's going to be dangerous. And the more high-level spells under your belt, the better.”

“Sure it won't make you jealous, to have the friend you taught so much to surpass you?” Nora had worried about that. Eldawyn had seemed to be beyond her in power when they had first met, someone she would never surpass. Well, she was well past her in most of the schools of magic, and master status would confirm her superiority.

“Not at all, dear Nora,” said the smiling elf. “I like living, and having a powerful master mage around seems like something that will support my goal of surviving. Plus, dear heart, you are a friend. And one who faces a terrible trial. Anything that helps you survive your trials is a good thing as far as I'm concerned.”

“So, you will go back to the College and grow in power,” said Ulfric, looking as if he was unsure of the good of that. Nora could see his point. If she did turn out to be an enemy down the road, a master mage was just about the most fearsome opponent people on this world could imagine. He shook his head. “Well, say hello to Faralda while you are there. Tell her I think of her, often.”

Again Nora was left to wonder about the man's relationship with the Master of Destruction. Well, that was between them, and she had no doubt that the Altmer mage had Nora's best interests at heart.

“Thank you, Jarl Ulfric. I count you as a friend, and hope nothing occurs to change that status.”

Ulfric looked like he didn't really believe what she had said. Not that he doubted the spirit of it, but the reality that was to come.

Within the hour they had the horses loaded up and were teleporting in stages along the way. They stopped outside the fort where they had routed the necromancers, to find that more of their kind had set up shop. Nora really didn't understand where all the evil mages came from. From those she had met in the various institutes and courts, most seemed to be good of heart, genuinely caring about the welfare of the common folk. But these damned necromancers kept springing up. They and their damned undead.

Nora burned them down, sending multiple Fire Storm spells down on them. Cold spells didn't work well on the undead, but fire took them out just fine. Too bad for the living mages who were reduced to ashes. They broke into the fortress after taking out the outer ring. It was a disappointment. The necromancers might have respawned, but their treasures had not.

The rest of the trip was uneventful, the party spotting a couple of wolf packs and teleporting away before the creatures could even react. The last stop was the town of Winterhold, where they unloaded and stabled the horses. The party decided to let Nora handle the instructors on her own, retiring to The Frozen Hearth for some food and drink.

First Nora went to see Olivia, who was overjoyed to have the pages back. The mage taught her a spell from each of the schools, then sent her on her way with a warning that she might be needed again in the future.

“Young lady,” said Tolfdir as Nora approached him in his office. “Good to see you again. Have you been practicing your magic?”

“Every day, Master Tolfdir,” said Nora, looking fondly at the old man. “In fact, I think I'm ready for my Master's Quest in your school.”

“Do you now,” said the old man, looking at her intently. “Yes, I must say that you are. But you realize that the quest will not be easy.”

“What does it entail?”

“I have been working on a potion that will advance you to master. Experimental, but it should work. Unless you want to spend decades of study to reach the same destination.”

“I'll pass. So, what do I need to do?”

“You must quest for a blade called Kahvozein's Fang. I can't tell you where it is. You will have to determine that yourself. And once you find it the real trial begins. I need scales from a dragon. Not just any scales, but heart scales, which only Kavozein's Fang is sharp enough to shave away.”

“A dragon,” said Nora, nodding. “No problem.”

“Oh, yes. I forgot. You are the Dragonborn. Killing dragons is your vocation. Still, be careful. I would hate to see a student such as you advance so far just to die.”

Tolfdir looked like he wanted to ask something else, but was unsure of himself. Nora had an inkling what it was.

“Master Tolfdir,” she said, touching his arm. “After I take care of the day's business I will return, so we can discuss, other matters. If that is okay with you.”

“Of course, my dear,” said the old man, a wide smile on his face. “That is most acceptable.”

Nora wondered if the master and Faralda were still hooking up. Or if something had come between them. If so, that was a shame, since both tended to retreat into loneliness if left to themselves. Well, she could give the Archmage some pleasure before she left, and take some herself in the process.

“Good to see you, student,” said Faralda when Nora showed up in her office. “I sense that you are ready for the next step.”

“I guess that's up to you, Master Faralda,” said Nora. “Though the necromancers I incinerated on the way here might have said I was ready.”

Faralda laughed. “That is one of the secrets of your swift progress, Nora. Practical application of magic. And how is that working for J'Zargo?”

“He has twice the magicka as when he left with me. And is much more advanced in spellcraft. I think it may take some time, but I see master status in his future as well.”

“Good. I always thought the young cat had the potential. And no one could doubt his resolve. But now, about you. I can teach you no more. But I can give you this.” Faralda handed over a heavy tome that radiated magic.

“And this is?”

“The book called Power of the Elements, the tome that will advance you to Master in Destruction. You must decipher the phrases within to find the location where you will cast the spell on the book. Once you have cast one spell, the next phrase will appear. Finish this quest, return, and I will give you the master level destruction spells.”

“Any hints?”

“Only the book,” said Faralda, shaking her head. “Sorry, but those are the rules. If you want master bad enough you will complete the quest.”

Nora felt like cussing the woman out but restrained herself. Faralda had been a good friend, and alienating her would not be helpful. The way things worked on this world cheating could lead to disastrous consequences, so better to just do it by the book.

“Did you want to talk with me, Nora,” said Drevis Neloren, the Bosmer Master of Illusion.

“I'm not sure, Master Drevis. Is there anything more you can teach me about Illusion.”

The Bosmer looked her up and down for a moment, as if judging her worth, then smiling. “You have gone beyond my teachings, which is quite a feat. I did not think it possible. But there is always more to learn. I believe you are ready for the next step.”

“And that is?” asked Nora, wondering what other hoops she would be forced to jump through.

“Knowledge of truly powerful Illusion spells is here at the College, but it is hidden from those who might misuse it. I shall teach you a spell to discern things hidden from others. With it, you will be able to acquire the texts you need. Bring all four to me and I shall use them to inscribe the spells for you.”

He taught her the simple spell that would reveal the hidden books. Nora was sure it would not prove as simple as it seemed, but if she found all four of the books she would be a Master of Illusion. At least one of the quests could be accomplished here in the walls of the College. Which left Restoration, and she sought out the high-strung Restoration mage in the Arcanum.

“Master Collette,” she said by way of greeting when she found the woman, as usual asking new students what they thought of Restoration.

“I'm not really a Master,” said the Mage, shaking her head. “I'm the most advanced Restoration mage at the college, so I have the position. Danica is a true master. But I have the feeling that you are even beyond her ability to teach, yes?”

“I think so,” said Nora in agreement. “I want to take my Master's Quest. Do I need to talk to her?”

“No. It doesn't work that way. I think you need to go talk with the Auger about this. He's expecting you, you know.”

“The Auger,” said Nora, surprised. “What does the Auger have to do with this.”

“He was a quite brilliant mage of Restoration, you know,” said the woman in a wistful tone. “Most probably the best the College had ever seen. Well, he is the one who will give you your Master's quest. Be sure you are ready for it because some do not make it back.”

“What is it, exactly?”

“I, don't know. Just that the few who have passed in the time I have been here were changed by it forever.”

Nora didn't like the sound of that. She started to wonder if she really wanted to become a Master of Restoration. But the benefits! Better spells against the undead, greater healing ability for herself and others. For all the complaining that Collette did about how people depreciated the School of Restoration, Nora had found it just as useful as the others. More so, when it came to keeping her people alive, always a priority with her.

“I guess I'll go down and get this one over with,” she told Collette, who merely nodded in return. If she had time today she would complete the Illusion quest, and get two of them out of the way that day. She doubted anyone had ever tried to tackle two of the quests in the same day, but then, most lacked her motivation.

The Midden was just as dark as she remembered it. Wearing only robes, with Dawnbreaker belted by her side, magical jewelry all over her body, she felt ready for anything. That feeling began to wane as the Auger greeted her outside his chamber.

“You return. And this time I have what you seek.” The door lock clicked and Nora turned the handle. The vessel the Augur occupied glowed with power and there was a hint of danger in the air.

“Are you ready to face the trial I have set before you, Nora Jane Adams?”

“What is the trial?”

“You will face creatures that will try to kill you. You will be without weapons, without magical charms. It will only be you and your knowledge of the art that stands between you and death.”

Nora didn't think that would be much of a problem. She had greater magical stores than just about anyone, and regenerated it much faster. As if reading her mind the Auger disabused her of that notion.

“The test is set according to the perceived ability of the supplicant. Since you are mightier than anyone who has ever come before me, so the test will be severe. Now, are you ready.”

Nora swallowed, hoping she knew what she was doing. “I'm ready.”

“Then let it begin.”

Nora faded, then reappeared on the other side of the glowing well, devoid of all clothes, all weapons, all jewelry. She was naked in the truest sense of the word, within any protective covering. And two glowing specters appeared and started to assault her, one with magic, the other with physical force. She staggered under the assaults, realizing that these two could take her down, and quickly.

Nora called up the Greater Ward Spell along with Close Wounds. She held up her left hand and cast Close Wounds continuously, sending a wave of healing energy into herself, while her right hand cast the Greater Ward Spell to block out the harmful magic of the spell casting ghost. That was all well and good, but the other ghost moved around her and struck, leaving a bleeding wound on her back.

“Shit,” growled the Dragonborn, turning her Ward toward the physical attacker and blocking him away for the moment. A burning shock ran down her side as the casting ghost took advantage of the opening. Nora staggered back. She could keep ahead of the damage, barely, but she was using up a lot of magicka each moment, more than she could regenerate. If she survived or not depended on long this trial was going to go on. If there was a time limit she might get by. If the task were to defeat the ghosts she might not have enough in her.

Physical Ghost attacked again. Nora dropped the Ward spell and blocked the arm that was wielding the Spectral Blade, then spun and cast ward in time to intercept the spell of Casting Ghost. Physical Ghost came back at her, and she spun around to block the weapon. The ward came up again, barely catching a cold spell. This would work, for a short time. But she was off in her timing and another cut appeared, this one across her chest, and blood dripped down a slashed breast.

Nora let the Close Wounds spell go for a moment, letting her own accelerated healing factor staunch the bleeding while she concentrated on warding both ghosts, each hand pointed at one of her assailants. With a thought she pulled up Turn Greater Undead and cast it at Spell Casting Ghost. The ghost howled in panic and fled, to cower against the far wall. Nora turned all of her attention to Physical Ghost, blocking and striking, then sending Chain Lightning into it, staggering it. The spell caster was still refusing to approach, which wasn't stopping it from sending spells into her.

Nora went back to Close Wounds with one hand while she sent lightning into the spell caster continuously. She maneuvered quickly, not allowing the Physical Ghost to set up a strong attack. She still got stung, but nothing serious. As soon as she felt she was as healed as could be she put both hands to use in casting lightning, hitting the casting ghost with enough power that it fell back, then down, fading from existence.

Physical Ghost cried out and redoubled its attack. Nora held it off with a ward spell in her left hand while throwing lightning into it with the other. The Ghost fought back, scoring a hit here and there, but mostly taking damage without returning it, until it could take no more and faded away.

“Very good,” said the Auger. “You kept your wits and found a way to defeat the Champions of Restoration. You have proven worthy of the Master spells of the school.”

“And will Collette give me the tomes?”

The Auger said nothing, but knowledge flooded out of it and into Nora's mind, and suddenly she knew. Blood Seeker, Breath of Arkay, Circle of Death, Dust To Dust, Godform, Infinite Light, King's Heart, Life's Finale, Meridias Wrath, Worm Shroud, Bane Of The Undead and Guardian Circle were now all hers. It would take some days to explore them all, and learn all that they had to offer, but she had a complete repertoire of the most powerful Restoration spells known in her magic arsenal. The ability to completely destroy lesser and turn greater undead. To kill living targets or heal all of her allies. To equip herself with divine magic to strike at foes living and dead.

Nora felt an energy wash over her and looked down to see that she was again in her robes, Dawnbreaker at her side, all of her magical jewelry lending her their aid.

“You have passed the trial and been given the spells. Now, go into the world and use them for the protection of self and others. Something I can no longer do.”

“Thank you,” she said, but the well no longer glowed, the Auger retreating to wherever he went when he no longer wished to speak. Nora was sure she would talk with him again, but at the moment there was no need. She walked from the chamber, casting the spell Vision of the Tenth Eye that Drevis had taught her to start looking for the hidden Illusion Tomes. The problem was the Tomes looked like many other books, and the only way to spot them was to look at the area without the Vision spell, then again with it cast. Anything that hadn't been there, and now was, was probably one of the Tomes.

Five hours later Nora was back in the Midden. The books had been harder to locate that she had figured, but she was determined to get Illusion Mastery under her belt before turning in for the night. Plus, she had plans for Master Tolfdir, and it was starting to frustrate her that it was taking so long. She had found three of the Tomes, one in the Arcanaeum, and one each in the Halls of Countenance and Attainment. Those had all been bitches, and without the Vision spell it would have been impossible to find them. But that left one more and it was proving the most difficult to track down.

So here she was, back in the Midden, where there were thousands of places it might be. She thought it wouldn't be under a pile of rubble somewhere. That would go against the rules of this game, which was to hide the books in plain sight, only seen once the spell was cast. She had reached the Atronach Forge, something she was planning to play with some day. Looking all around with a magelight spell she found several books, none of which could be the last Tome. But she had a clue. Casting the Vision spell she watched as another book appeared near others on the table near the forge.

“Yes,” she shouted,, grabbing the book and running out of the Midden and up to the Hall of Attainment. “Master Neloran,” she yelled as she ran to his room, pounding on the door. “I found them.”

“It's getting late, Nora,” said the Bosmer, pulling his door open.

“Please, Master Neloran. I've found them. Can't you please give me what I need to become a Master of Illusion.”

“Impressive. And Collette told me that you already had attained Master of Restoration today. The College has had several double masters, Mirabelle being the last to attain that achievement. But never someone who achieved master in two schools in a day.”

“So you will give me the Tomes?”

“Of course, Nora. It wouldn't be fair of me to withhold them after you accomplished your task.” The Bosmer reached into a cabinet and pulled out a dozen tomes, then reached into another and pulled out some more. “Welcome to Master Status,” said the smiling Bosmer. “I already told Collette how wonderful it was to have a Master of Restoration at the College, and now I can welcome you into my school.”

“Isn't Collette a master?” asked Nora, remembering after she asked that the woman had told her as much.

“No,” said Drevis, shaking his head. “When the last master left, to become a priestess I think, Collette was given the position, in the hopes that she would eventually attain Master's status. But she never did. Same thing happened to Gestor. Master Falion had a falling out with the Archmage and left in a huff. Gestor filled in, but was never quite able to get to Masters' status.”

“Thank you, Master Neloran,” said Nora, bowing her head, and receiving one in return.

“You are very welcome, Master Adams. And remember, when the fight seems hopeless, an illusion that can confuse an enemy may be your only path to victory.”

Nora glanced over the tomes as soon as she could get them back to her student room. Call to Arms, Hysteria, Mayhem and Harmony were the four tomes that the master had pulled out last. Nora wasn't sure why they had been separated from the rest, but figured it wasn't worth inquiring into. The other ten looked to be of more interest, especially Shroudwalk, a spell that was a higher-level version of Invisibility. It made one invisible for a full two minutes, and many actions could be taken during the duration of the spell. Casting, opening a door, swinging a weapon, picking a lock, all returned the caster to visibility for a few seconds, then they faded back into transparency. She could think of a lot of uses for that spell, and determined that that was the one she would learn first. There was also a spell, Mass Invisibility, that would turn all of her allies invisible, though it worked much like a standard spell in that anyone performing an action would render the spell void for all.

Looking at the time Nora almost canceled her plans. However, she remembered how stressed Master Tolfdir had been, and she had a lot of nervous tension in herself to unload. She had a key to the archmage's quarters, and thought it would be fun to surprise the Master. She laughed as she had that thought and headed to the central hall to put her plan in action.

* * *

The door to the Archmage's quarters opened to the key she had kept. She opened it slowly, making no noise, and went up the stairs. Tolfdir was still at the desk, though slumped over with his head resting on its surface, fast asleep. It was a bad position to sleep in, and the Archmage was sure to have a sore neck come morning if he slept the night there. Nora had other plans. The robes came off easily, followed by her underclothes. Sometimes she thought the armor took too long to remove, but the garb of the College was easy to take off, and she stood there naked, looking down on the old man, taking a good look and planning her next move.

Nora found a way to crawl under the desk, and soon had Tolfdir's pants down, his flaccid cock in her face. She licked up and down the shaft, kissing the head, then taking it into her mouth. She ran her tongue around it while it was in her mouth, feeling it starting to firm up. Tolfdir moaned, but his eyes remained closed, though a smile played across his lips.

“Nora,” he mumbled, his eyes opening. “What are you doing down there.”

“Why, sucking your cock, Archmage,” she said, removing said member from her mouth for a moment, then going back to it.

“That feels so good,” said Tolfdir, eyes closing again. “And how went your meetings with the faculty.”

Nora pulled off the cock, now almost at full mast, and stroked it with her hand. “I am now a Master of Restoration and Illusion,” she said with a smile. She went back to his cock, pulling him deep into her mouth, her tongue licking his balls.

“I am so proud of you, my dear. And so appreciative of your other skills. And if you keep doing that I'm going to cum. Would you like that?”

Nora shook her head. “I want to get fucked, Tolfdir. Would you like that?”

“I would like nothing better than to get into your sweet pussy,” said the old man with a smile.

“Then let's get you to bed so we can fuck,” she said.

Tolfdir smiled down at her as he positioned himself at her entrance, then started to push the head of his cock into her. “I forgot how tight you are, my dear,” he grunted as he pushed about a third of his cock into her wet tunnel.

“You feel so good going into me,” she gasped, her arms reaching up as her hands caressed his sides.

Tolfdir pushed in slowly, until his groin met hers and sent tingles up her clitoris. “I think I'm all the way in.”

“I think you are. Now fuck me.”

Tolfdir did as commanded, moving his cock in and out of her tight pussy. Nora thought he felt wonderful. Not the largest, but big enough, and he definitely knew how to fuck. The man thrust in and out, varying the depth, the angle, giving her new sensations throughout their joining. Every time he went all the way in and his pubic area crushed into her clit she cried out in passion. It kept building, the man speeding up his motions, sending waves of pleasure through the woman. He was pounding into her, harder than she expected, and she could feel the orgasm building. But she didn't want him to cum just yet, and put her hands on his ass to direct his motions, slowing him down on the withdrawal.

Nora whimpered as the feeling of impending orgasm backed off. She really wanted to cum, but was determined that Tolfdir get all the pleasure he could out of her body. She pulled his head down and engaged in a deep kiss, while Tolfdir stopped moving for a moment and just let his cock rest inside her. When it seemed like he had backed off from his own impending orgasm she started pulling him back into her, letting him get into a rhythm that had her own excitement building again.

Orgasm approached again, and this time she had no desire to hold it off. Her clit was humming its pleasure, and the feelings of cock rubbing at her wet pussy walls had her on the verge of screaming. And then it hit, a sudden swelling of pleasure that had her screaming, while her pussy walls clenched and released the invader within it. Tolfdir grunted and sent spurt after spurt of semen into her pussy, keeping it up until his cock started to soften.

“I'm afraid that's it for me this night,” he said after kissing her deeply again.

“Then just lie here for a moment. I like the feel of your cock inside me. When it slips out on its own I'll be satisfied.”

“As you wish,” he said with a smile.

The morning seemed to come too soon, and Nora was wakened by the feel of something playing with her clit, sending waves of pleasure through her and eliciting a smile, along with memories of the night before. She opened her eyes to the sight of the gray-haired head between her legs as Tolfdir licked and sucked at her sex.

“Think you can get it up again?” she asked as her hands played with his long hair.

“I'm already hard,” said Tolfdir, smiling up at her with her juices on his face. “And you seem to be wet.”

“Then get up here and fuck me,” she said.

This time he lasted much longer, and she rode out a trio of orgasms before he again flooded her pussy with his cum.

They lay beside each other, both with a hand on the genitals of the other, stroking, pleasuring. Nora doubted the man would get it up again so soon, but he seemed to enjoy her efforts, and she definitely enjoyed his.

“How long will you stay?” he asked, giving Nora a lopsided smile.

“I'm leaving today,” she said, putting a finger to his lips to stop him from protesting. “You know I enjoy making love to you. But I am not ready to be your regular thing. However, when I return, I will be looking forward to another engagement.”

“Where are you going, my double Master?”

“To kill a dragon, so I can get its heartscales. Then to search for the places of power so I can do Faralda's quest.”

Tolfdir frowned at the mention of the Altmer Master’s name.

“What happened between you two? I thought you would be good for each other.”

“She got angry when I kept saying your name in bed,” said Tolfdir. “And then I admitted to having fantasies about you when I was with her.”

Oh shit, thought Nora. That wasn't smart. “Archmage. While it is okay to fantasize about other women while in bed with one, no woman wants to hear that the man who is currently fucking her is not concentrating on her to the exclusion of all others.”

“But, it's you I want.”

“And when I'm here I am more than willing to share myself with you. But my days at the college are nearing an end. I have to concentrate on Alduin, taking him down, and I might not survive that. And it's okay if I die, as long as he does as well.”

“But..”

“You need to apologize to Faralda, see if she will let you back into her bed. She's just as lonely as you are, you both work at the College, so it's an ideal situation. If you don't screw it up by telling her that she doesn't receive your full attention. So as soon as you can, apologize to her. And start getting regular sex again. Understood?”

“Yes,” he said, closing his eyes. “And thank you for what you have given me. Just do me one favor.”

“That is?”

“When you destroy the Soul Eater, come out of it alive. There are many more things you can accomplish here. And it would tear my old heart apart to hear of your death.”

“I'll, try. But no promises I might not be able to keep.”

The Candlehearth Inn was as before, and she had no trouble getting rooms. She had two targets in the area, one a warehouse on the docks, another a wrecked ship thrown up on a small island off the coast to the east. She thought they could take them both today, then stay the night, heading for Winterhold in the morning.

“Jarl Ulfric would like to speak with you, Thane Nora,” said Jorlief, walking into the inn.

At least Ulfric hadn't sent his guards, but instead his diplomatic steward, a good sign.

“I have business today,” said Nora, nodding at the man. “Can it wait till this evening?”

“Of course,” said the smiling steward. “Jarl Ulfric would like to host you and your people for dinner tonight. And he wishes that you would accept his hospitality and take rooms at the Palace of Kings.”

Nora wasn't sure about those requests. So far Ulfric had been very civil with her, and she had the run of his territories. She only had to state her name and the Stormcloaks left her to go about her business. Snubbing him might not be a good idea, though she wasn't looking forward to being propositioned by the man. She had no intention of declaring for him, and even less of being his queen and general. But she could be polite in her refusal and get out of it graciously. Her only worry was her people. She knew that Eldawyn didn't like the Stormcloak cause, or the man who led it. Her three Housecarls were from holds that had either declared for the Imperials or had taken stances of neutrality. Sofia was from Rorikstead, and also had no love for the Stormcloaks. J'Zargo was a Khajiit, a people who were not really welcome here. Elesia was the only true neutral in her party, having no interest in either cause.

“I accept,” she said with a smile. It might be a hassle having to fend off Ulfric, but she saw only positives in getting to know more about him, his motivations, his goals. She still wasn't sure who she would support in the long run, though she was definitely leaning toward the Empire. She had to admit that it was mainly because Elisif was supported by them, but was that really a good reason to choose that dog?

“I will have your things taken to the Palace,” said Jorlief, motioning for some of the servants who had come with him to gather the baggage.

“We've already paid for the rooms here,” said Eldawyn in way of protest.

“Don't worry. The innkeep will happily give a refund.”

I bet she will, when the Jarl demands it, thought Nora. Well, it wasn't really her concern, and this inn was at least prosperous with all the night traffic it got. She would buy some food for the road here and tip well, which should garner her some goodwill.

“So, which will it be?” asked Eldawyn, walking beside her friend out of the inn. “Ship, or warehouse?”

“I think the ship first,” said Nora, looking into the face of her friend and realizing that the Altmer just wanted out of this place that hated her kind. “It should prove the most difficult, and the warehouse will be a good break before we go into the den of the beast.”

Eldawyn laughed. “I'm not sure Ulfric would like that description.”

“And he will not hear it from me,” she said, then looked back at the others following behind. “Or from any of the rest of you. You will all be civil around the Jarl and his people, understood?”

There was some grumbling, but everyone agreed after they got their say. Nora still wasn't sure it was a good idea all of them meeting with Ulfric, but now she felt committed.

She hadn't been out as far as the Wreck of the Winter War, as the ship was called, so it was a long ride. At least eighty miles, most of it off road, it took almost three hours to get to the section of coast overlooking the island. The trip had been mostly uneventful, except for wolves and Rieklings. The canines were easy enough, as were the little goblinoid bastards, though they had to heal a few of the horses before they could move on.

“Okay,” she told her people as she looked across the mile or so of deadly choppy water separating them from the island. “This is the Illusion mage, so I'm not sure what we're going to face. Kill anyone armed, and be ready for anything.”

That water looked cold as hell, the kind that would sap the heat out of anyone that tried to cross it. The mage, only known to her as the Fisherman for some unknown reason, had picked a good hideout. Inaccessible to anyone who didn't have the ability to teleport across the gap. She left the horses under the watch of Jordis and J'Zargo, thinking it was their turn, though she hadn't really been keeping close track, something she resolved to do better in the future.

A quick cast and her assault team was on the near beach, looking up the low hill, the forward part of the wreck visible. Nora cast invisibility and moved forward, the rest of her group staying back about twenty yards, giving her room to work. At the top of the hill she found herself looking down on the forward section of the ship. The stern section was separated by a gap, crossed by a board laid as a bridge. Two bandits were on the forward deck, shivering in the cold, while three more were on the stern, gathered around the cooking fire, preparing food and absorbing heat.

Nora decided that the bandits on the forward section could get a little colder, and cast Ice Storm over them. The bandits both cried out, a short sharp sound that ended as they fell to the deck dead. The ones around the cook fire looked up, two of them grabbing up bows and notching arrows. Only to catch the Ice Storms cast by Eldawyn and Nora, killing them instantly.

Casting invisibility again Nora moved across the plank bridge and onto the stern section. There was a deck hatch, stairs leading down into the semi darkness. The Dragonborn walked softly down the steps, not making a sound. There was a hole in the hull, freezing water below, as well as two cages. The body of a man in the clothes of a fisherman lay in one, a live Nord in the other. And the closed door at the end of the compartment looked like a good target. Nora cat footed it that way, still invisible. The door was unlocked and she pushed it open, cringing as it creaked. A bandit was sleeping on furs, a set of valuable glacial armor on the floor beside her.

The woman grunted and opened her eyes, starting to get up when the figure materialized beside her and a glass dagger slashed her throat. Not very sporting, but Nora was not in this for the sport. The faster she could end an enemy with little risk to herself or her people, the better. She quickly searched the body, the armor, the chest in the room, finding nothing that looked like the pages of the book.

“Well, fuck.”

“What's wrong?” asked Eldawyn, coming into the room and looking down on the dead body of the bandit boss.

“I can't find the page,” said Nora in exasperation. The other pages had been easy enough to find, either on the bodies of the mage studying them or nearby. She had seen no mages here. What had Olivia told her about illusion magic? That things were not as they seemed, and to look over the area for anything that seemed not right.

“The fisherman,” she said, moving back out to the main cabin and to the two cages. She thought she would try the cage with the body first, while the living Nord looked at her curiously with a distinct lack of fear or hope. The door clicked open under the attentions of a lock pick and she moved in to search the body. Immediately finding the page on the corpse.

“Would you please free me?” asked the living fisherman in a tone that betrayed little of the emotional other than a slight bit of anger.

Something is wrong here, thought Nora, looking at the page. Why would they have put the most valuable object here on a dead body. And why was the live fisherman acting so strange.

“Of course,” she said with a smile, picking the lock, then moving quickly and pulling the Nord into a Judo hold that the man couldn't break.

“What are you doing?” asked a wide-eyed Sofia.

“Doesn't this setup just seem a little bit wrong,” said Nora, marching the man out of the cage. “One of you search him while I keep him restrained.”

“You will regret this,” growled the man in a cultured voice that didn't fit the image of a Nord fisherman.

“Found it,” crowed Sofia as she pulled a page that was almost an exact duplicate of the one Nora had discovered on the body.

“You fools,” growled the man Nora was holding, anger in his voice, which was now pitched much higher. His image changed, until she was holding the slight form of a woman in mage's robes.

“You should have practiced your acting to go along with the illusion,” said Nora, shifting her grip on the woman, both hands going to her head. With a quick twist she snapped the neck, then let the body fall to the deck.

Back out on deck Nora cast teleport and had the party back on the beach with the horses. Five more and they were back at the Windhelm stables, ready for the second part of the mission. To take out the mage Erith and get back the Restoration page. Nora wasn't sure how she wanted to play this, but when the guard took exception to her trying to pick the warehouse lock she decided to pull her ace card.

“I'm Thane Nora Jane Adams of Whiterun,” she told the guard officer, looking him straight in the eye. “I'm here on College of Winterhold business, and was told by Jarl Ulfric that I would be able to operate in his Hold.”

“Yes, ma'am,” said the guard officer, bowing his head. “Are you expecting trouble in there.”

“That we are. Mages. But I think me and my friends can handle it. If you hear us scream, and no one comes out, you might want to inform the court wizard.”

The man gulped and nodded, leaving Nora to smile. She worked at the lock and felt it click, then called up an Ice Storm spell and slowly opened the door. To find a group of people, four arrayed as bandits, two in the robes of mages, lounging around the room. Boxes were stacked along the walls, proving that this was a working warehouse, but the tables and chairs in the center showed that it was being used as something else. The bandits reached for their weapons while the mages started casting. Nora was ahead of them and settled an Ice Storm over the group. Everyone went to the floor, some dead, some still hanging on, while what had to be the senior mage, Erith, changed her casting, healing herself with a powerful spell. There wasn't enough healing in the world to save her from a trio of arrows that penetrated her chest, and with a sigh she fell to the floor, dead.

Lydia and Jordis moved into the room and executed anyone still alive, while Nora searched Erith's body, coming up with the restoration page. They took anything valuable they could find, including a good set of armor, and left the warehouse.

“Taken care of?” asked the officer.

“Yep,” said Nora, tossing the enchanted breastplate to the man. “There's six bodies in the room, and I think you'll find this of value.”

“What were they doing that attracted the Dragonborn's attention?” asked one of the other guards.

“They stole forbidden magical tomes from the College of Winterhold, and one of the masters gave me the quest to get them back.”

The man made the sign of Talos as he muttered the words of a prayer under his breath. The Nords were on the whole such a superstitious lot, afraid of magic, yet in love with the artifacts made by wizards.

“Well, that takes care of our business here,” said Nora, looking over her people. “We have three or four hours before dinner with the Jarl. We can shop a bit, then bathe and get dressed.”

“I think we should walk out of this nest of snakes and teleport away,” said Eldawyn, getting nods from many of the others.

“I promised Jorleif that I would come for dinner and stay the night in the palace. I don't want to be branded a liar. At least not when it isn't necessary to lie," she said with a smile. "So, we will have a nice formal dinner with the Jarl, I will refuse his advances, and we will go on from there. Everyone watch your tongues. Say nothing that could be taken as an assault on his cause. In other words, let me do most of the talking.”

Looking at the faces of her people she wondered if this was a good decision. But as she said, she had told the steward that they would have dinner with the Jarl, and she didn't want to be seen as someone who ran away from an obligation.

* * *

The Palace of Kings was different this night, dressed up as a place of celebration and not a command center of an army. Nora and her people were arrayed in their good party clothes, only ceremonial daggers on their persons. Other weapons were locked away in the rooms they had been given in the palace. Nora had found her own room more than satisfactory, though she could have wished it hadn't been placed so close to Ulfric's own quarters. Was he planning something? He seemed an honorable man, but he had made it clear that he desired her, and men had tried to play tricks to get the pussy they wanted before.

The center table had been set for a small banquet. She had expected a larger gathering, but Ulfric seemed to have decided to not overwhelm her with too many of his followers. Jorlief was present, of course. As well as a couple of Stormcloak senior officers and some of the most prominent citizens of Windhelm. Ulfric himself looked out of place in his finery, a gold circlet on his brow. Servants hovered around the table, setting guests at their appointed places. Nora was not surprised to see that her spot was just down the table from Ulfric's place at the head. She looked over at Eldawyn once the Altmer had been seated by her side. She was not sure how her friend would fare at this gathering, and was determined to be there for her if the conversation became too tense.

“You look lovely tonight, Thane Nora Jane Adams,” said Ulfric as he took his seat.

“You are very gallant, Jarl Ulfric,” she replied, noting that the man had freshly trimmed hair and beard. He was a handsome man, despite the scars on his face. In this society that was actually attractive, proving the possessor was a storied warrior. “And most handsome tonight.”

Ulfric laughed, something she had never seen him do. It was a deep laugh, filled with humor. “You mean I clean up well,” he said with a twinkle in his eyes.

“I wouldn't have put it that way.”

“Because you were a trained politician on your world,” said Ulfric with another laugh.

“Against my will. I preferred to take care of the people who needed, my, attentions, by myself, without letting bureaucracy get in my way.”

“Which I take to mean that you killed what needed killing without pushing the task onto others,” said the Jarl, grinning. “I can respect that. And how is your lovely Altmer friend tonight?”

Eldawyn turned her gaze on the Jarl, not really angry, but definitely not warm. “I was not sure I would be welcome here, Jarl Ulfric.”

“Oh, I have nothing against your people. I have quite good relations with Master Faralda at the College. And you have met some of the Altmer who work in my city, including that lovely woman, Niranye. What I can't stand are the Thalmor.”

“You don't have to worry about me there, Jarl Ulfric,” said Eldawyn, her gaze turning into a glare. “I hate the bastards myself. I think their influence on the Isles is a disgrace to the heritage of the Altmer.”

“I didn't think so. And how do you feel about Talos?”

“He's a deity,” said Eldawyn emphatically. “Not one I worship, but I have seen too much evidence of his Godhood to have any doubts.”

Ulfric nodded, looking pleased. “Some of my people are bigoted, but I cannot afford to be. Mostly Nords serve in my army, which makes sense since this is our land. But I have Bretons, Imperials, Redguard, Altmer, Dunmer and Bosmer in my ranks. Even a few Orsimer. They rally to me because my cause is freedom of worship, along with opposition to the Thalmor. Something to remember when making up your mind who to support.”

That last had to be aimed at Nora, and she really felt for the man. He had watched his world getting pulled down around him and had decided to fight back. If she hadn't heard from General Tulius that the Empire was also planning to declare for Talos in the future she would have been even more tempted to join his cause. But that was something she couldn't pass on to the leader of the rebellion, much as it would smooth things over.

“Is it true that you're not from Nirn, Dragonborn?” asked a woman sitting next to Jorlief.

“And you are?”

“I am Tova Shattershield,” said the sad faced woman. “And I must thank you for bringing the killer of my daughter to justice. But I was asking you about your origins. I find it frankly unbelievable that someone who looks like a lovely Nord woman is from anyplace other than Nirn.”

“Here we go,” said Sofia from down the table, rolling her eyes.

“Jarl Ulfric. How long before dinner is served?” The servants had given everyone their ordered drink, and platters of biscuits, cheese and olives were in place on the table for people to snack on. She had been surprised at the olives, something not grown in Skyrim, before remembering what a major seaport the city was.

“About a half an hour I do believe,” said Ulfric, raising an eyebrow. “Why? What do you have in mind?”

“A demonstration. Something that is sure to bore my own people to death. And nothing harmful. But I think you will find it of interest.”

“Then go ahead,” said Ulfric, leaning toward her in his seat.

Nora removed the small device that she always carried in her belt purse and set it on the table. “This is not magic. Not sorcery. Such do not exist on my world. And it is not illusion, but the recorded images of that world as I experienced them.”

She engaged the device, loaded with the newest presentation she had edited. She wondered if someday she would be showing a feature length movie. Possibly, but today she had twenty-five minutes.

“So, the world I grew up in was a paradise in many ways. Not without its problems, and they grew.”

The view of the city of Boston from above caused many intaken breaths around the table. Airplanes in the sky, cars speeding along the elevated roadways. Massive towers of glass and steel, in the day reflecting sunlight, then at night, the electric lights shining through the windows. A view of Sanctuary, people playing in their yards, robots working on keeping the hedges trimmed and cars washed.

The oohs and ahs came from around the table, the loudest coming from Tova, the biggest doubter. And then came the hush, a few cries, as the huge bomb detonated to the south of the city, mushroom cloud climbing into the sky. Windows shattering on the large buildings, fire playing through the streets, incinerating people. A view of the city after the fact, dead, lifeless. All of the shrubbery burnt to sticks and ash.

“The war came without warning. We thought it would happen someday, but someday was long in the future. Until our enemy had had enough of us and struck. We struck back. There were no winners of that war, only the few survivors.”

The next view was of people running to a vault entrance, standing on the elevator and descending into the ground. It wasn't Vault 111, but footage Nora had found in 81. The next scene was the inside of vault 111, the cryo chambers, the glowing radroaches.

“Myself, my husband and our infant son made it into one of the underground vaults, safe. Only we weren't. The bastards froze us. Over a hundred years went by, and a team came into the vault, woke me and my husband, then killed Nate and took Shaun. I was refrozen, to wake years later into a world I wasn't ready for.”

The long view of the outside world. Lush vegetation that had recovered from the bombs. Mutated animals, two headed cattle and deer, large ugly bears. Some more gasps as the camera caught a deathclaw attacking people, ripping them apart. Scenes of the wasteland, rusted cars everywhere, ruined buildings. The sight of a farm, a few people struggling to grow crops and survive. A raider encampment, barbaric looking people lounging around.

“The world had fallen to barbarism. Gangs of bandits, what we called Raiders, taking what they wanted from everyone. There were some havens of civilization if you could call them that.”

The view of Diamond city as she had first seen it, several thousand people sheltering behind the guards and the green walls.

“It looks awful,” said one of the other guests, holding her hands in front of her face.

“It was, and I was ill prepared for it. So, I had to become a warrior, first to protect myself, then to save what little civilization there was.”

Nora and friends attacking the Raiders in Corvega, gunning them down with sniper rifles and shotguns. The raiders looked fearsome, but they fought stupid, boasting as they charged people with weapons while holding only baseball bats.

Supermutants, standing out in the open with their swinging meat bags. Nora and friends gunning them down. A scene of Nora in the air, a jetpack holding her up as she launched missiles into the big brutes. Gunners, well-armed and armored, also falling to the self-trained warrior.

A view of power armor running along the ground while a Gatling laser incinerated swarms of ghouls, disgusting in their appearance. Nora fighting alongside Hancock, showing them that not all of the ghouls were savages. Flying through the air in power armor, launching a mini-nuke at a target. The suit landing hard, to take on some humanoid robots with a swinging blade. The battle over, the helmet of the suit retracting to show Nora's tired face.

“And then it was back to rebuilding civilization.”

The scene of Warwick Farm, people living in the sewage treatment plant while tending to small patches of crops. The scene switched, the farm now boasting many new buildings, many rows of crops. An attack on the farm, and dozens of heavy lasers striking out at the attackers, burning them down. Another farm, another rebirth, then another. Diamond City, reborn, more housing growing out of the stands. Buildings on the outside of the city rehabilitated. Hangman's Alley, rebuilt.

Then the scene of the Prydwin in the air over Boston Airport.

“We made enemies, and one day two of them attacked us within hours of each other, striking at our military command base.”

Hundreds of synths attacking the Castle while Coursers in power armor supported them. Mini nukes going off and destroying the robots, while Minutemen in their own power armor took on the Coursers. Laser mounts striking out and slaughtering the enemy. The battle over, wreckage everywhere, while scores of flying machines swept in to be engaged by even more lasers. The aftermath, burned out vertibirds all over the place.

“The Institute and the Brotherhood of Steel, our two primary enemies, both fell as military powers that day. I took over the government of the Commonwealth and reorganized the command of both Brotherhood and Institute. We spread our democratic form of government out from Boston, and that was where we were when I was snatched from my people to end up here.”

“Did you ever find your son?” asked Tova, her face now showing her concern for someone else.

“Oh, I found him alright,” said a bitter Nora. “He was sixty years old, and in charge of the organization that was the greatest evil in the Commonwealth. Not what I wanted to find, but there he was. I deposed him and put him in prison.”

Nora could feel the tears starting to roll down her cheeks. Ufric reached over and put a hand on her shoulder, giving her a quick gentle shake.

“I am so sorry. The things you faced. Terrible. Beyond our understanding. But you were triumphant.”

“And do you resent coming to our world?” asked Jorlief, looking her in the eyes.

“At first. But you have such a beautiful world, so pure and pristine, unlike my own. And you are all at risk, while my world is set on a path that no longer needs my hand. So, no. I do not resent it. Not anymore.” She looked over at Ulfric. “So you see, Jarl Ulfric. I have a destiny here. One which is more important than your rebellion, not that I'm saying it is not important. Just not as vital as taking down Alduin.”

“And when are you going to challenge the Wyrm?” asked a barbaric looking warrior that Nora thought was one of Ulfric's senior officers.

“After I saw him outside of Kynesgrove I would have said never. That is why I am training for that fight. Soon I will be taking my master's quests at the College. I will have one chance at him. Being a dragon, he can choose the time and place of engagement. And if I come near to defeating him he can simply avoid me while continuing to feast on the souls of the slain while growing in power.”

“You are a wise war leader, Nora Jane Adams,” said Ulfric, looking at her somberly. “You are correct in your assessment of the tactical situation. It must hurt to know so many souls are going to feed that monster, but to also know that if you challenge him too soon, all those brave souls will have been lost in vain. I don't envy you your destiny.”

“All very well and good,” said the barbaric warrior, she thought his name was Galmor Stonefist. “But why don't you come in on the side of the rebellion. With your voice and magic you could win battles for us. As soon as the kingdom is united under Ulfric, you will have a free hand to do as you will. You...”

“Enough, Galmor,” said Ulfric, glaring at his second in command. “Thane Nora is doing what she sees as best, and I will stand for no browbeating of this courageous woman. Besides, I would hate to see her hurt you.”

Galmor looked like he was about to laugh, then thought better of it. The servants started bringing out the main courses, and the dinner party devolved into a series of small conversations. Everyone wanted to get a chance to talk with Nora, and she talked to whomever was close enough where she didn't have to yell.

“How many shouts do you know, Dragonborn?” asked a woman in wizard robes. “Our Ulfric is very accomplished, but I understand that it took over a decade of study to learn his shouts.”

“Yes,” said Ulfric, laughing. "Ten long boring years on that cold mountain. Meditating. Practicing. Only to learn Unrelenting Force fully, and the first words of two other shouts. And you learned Unrelenting Force in an instant, yes?”

“I learned Unrelenting Force in three instants,” said Nora, laughing. “First from a word wall. Then the Greybeards taught the second word, but they withheld the third until I ran an errand for them.”

That reminded her. She needed to see Master Arngeir about the shout that could bring down Alduin. And she needed to go to the College to give Olivia the pages and start on her Master's Quests, if she was deemed worthy. But which to do first?

“Just like the Greybeards,” said Ulfric, his smile growing. “Even though you have the talent to instantly learn shouts, they make you wait.”

And they use you as an example of someone who learned too much, too fast, she thought, looking closely at the man. Even though he studied for a decade he hadn't taken in the wisdom of the Greybeards. Something for her to think about as she fought for every advantage. However, she needed to get that knowledge, since every day delayed was more souls going into the ravenous maw of Alduin.

“But, Thane Nora, how many shouts have you learned?” asked Ulfric, raising an eyebrow.

Might as well tell him, thought Nora, not seeing any harm to it. “I know a half dozen shouts fully, and another dozen partially.”

“Amazing. You would be an asset to either side in this war.”

“So let her declare,” growled Galmor. “Better to choose now than to be backed into a corner and forced to choose.”

As long as I choose you, all will be well, thought the Dragonborn. She was coming to understand Ulfric a little more. But understanding wasn't the same as approval.

“Now, let us not talk of such matters,” said Ulfric, turning a stern look on his second of command. “Nora has many things to think about. So, let us enjoy this time for lighter conversation.”

At the end of the evening Ulfric escorted Nora to her room, and the Dragonborn made ready to reject him as gently as possible. She didn't think him a bad man, despite what he had done to Torygg. He was a leader of a cause, and did what he had to do. He surprised her when he kissed her hand and turned to go. He then turned back for a moment.

“I have to tell you; I am grateful that you intervened in the Reach on behalf of my people.”

“It wasn't only for them, Jarl Ulfric. People on both sides were about to die in a battle that made no sense.”

“Well, whatever your motives, you saved some good Stormcloaks. Though, to be honest, it would have been better for me in the long run if the battle had occurred.” Ulfric shrugged his shoulders. “I know that sounds heartless, but in the equations of war, any fight where we kill more of them than they of us is in my favor. But thank you for their lives.”

The man walked away, Nora following him with her eyes as he walked through the door of his quarters and it closed behind him. The man was such an enigma. His cause was everything. While she didn't think him a bigot herself, he was willing to tolerate it since it didn't impact directly on the cause. He would send people to their deaths, but he didn't rejoice in the glory, the false glory, of death in combat. If only he had embraced the other peoples of Nirn and put his bigots in their place, he might be leading a mighty alliance of those who despised the Thalmor. Instead, those useful swords, those useful mages, were on the outside looking in. Maybe he did need someone like her on his side, but so did Elisif, and she wasn't willing to alienate her dear friend.

“I'm surprised you're here,” said Eldawyn, already naked and lying in bed. “I thought sure that silver tongued snake would get into you this night.”

“Tempting,” said Nora, stripping quickly out of her clothes and joining her friend in bed. “But I already have enough complications in my life. Now, I'm horny as hell, and here's my dear Altmer friend waiting up for me. So what should I do?”

Eldawyn leaned in to kiss her friend, and soon they had no thoughts for anything but to please each other.

“Keep the masks and robes on at all times,” said Eldawyn, her tone showing her impatience. “Especially when we get around the prisoners. Talk through the masks and use illusion magic if we have it. I think we all have it.”

Nora nodded. She wanted to take down this Thalmor operation. She had no illusions that it wouldn't be replaced, and soon. And she wanted the Thalmor to have no idea who had hit them. They might guess, but without proof she doubted if the Imperial authorities would give them help. She was going to run this like a Minuteman commando raid, with magic. Only problem was the enemy also had magic.

It was dusk. They had spent the entire day resting up, then practicing, getting ready for the night. Nora wanted as much darkness as possible for their insertion. It would aid them in causing confusion with illusion spells, casting darkness and light as needed. All of her people were good at moving silently, with the exception of Valdimar, who still moved like a bull. They had masks and robes to cover their faces and easily distinguishable armor. Nora planned for every Thalmor in the keep to die, but if one did happen to teleport away, she wanted that person to have a very indistinct recollection of what they had seen.

She had thought about soul trapping the Thalmor, something she thought of as justice in their case. However, she didn't think she would have time to cast individual soul traps, and soul cloak was out, since she didn't want to risk her own people getting trapped. Sure, she knew how to free souls now, but things could still happen.

They were about a mile from the fortress, the horses a mile further back, Valdimar guarding them. The big man didn't like being left out, but Nora had finally convinced him. As it was, with the proper spells and acting, the six women and the Khajiit could pass themselves off to the prisoners as Bosmer, a people known to hate the Thalmor. But the big Nord would stick out like a sore thumb. There had been mention of killing the prisoners so there would be no witnesses, and after all they would then go on to their afterlife, but Nora would hear none of that. They were innocents, or at least as innocent as anyone taken by the Altmer soldiers. She would see them freed. After that it was up to them to get to safety.

The eyes behind the masks looked every which way, the sign of anxiety. Nora felt anxious herself. She had run missions similar to this back in the Commonwealth, though usually only involving herself and one other, and with tech in the place of magic. There were some advantages here, and Nora brought the Blink spell to mind, short range teleportation that she was hoping to use extensively during this assault. And then her medium range teleport spell would help establish an alibi when she and party were seen in Solitude less than an hour after the assault. The arrogant elves would not countenance the idea that inferior humans could use such spells.

The Dragonborn had worked on her spell writing abilities over the last couple of weeks when they had an hour or so in an evening. She hadn't worked on something that had already been scribed, that she had learned from a tome. No, she worked on something much more difficult, something she hadn't learned from a tome. The adept level Psijic teleportation spell, Blink. She had scribed three of the tomes, putting in everything she could think of with her experience with the spell. Then given one each to Eldawyn, J'Zargo and Sofia. Eldawyn and the Khajiit had mastered it well enough. The Altmer could blink about the same distance Nora could, seventy yards. J'Zargo about ten yards less, while Sofia could only manage just under twenty. Still, it would give all of them an advantage in combat against other mages, who had no way of stopping a teleporter from appearing right beside them and killing them in an instant.

“Okay,” she whispered to her people, crouching about eighty yards from the front gate of the fortress. “They have people on the wall and all the towers.” Nora used the shout Aura Whisper, not really a shout by volume, but one that gave her the power to see life through walls. “There are maybe ten in the forward courtyard, another five in the rear.”

“Seems like an awful lot for an evening,” said Eldawyn, eyes wide. “What in the hell is going on?”

They heard voices approaching from the beach, Altmer, laughing. They saw the torches coming up, a large party of at least twenty Thalmor, with forty or so people in rags, shivering in the cold, hemmed in by the guard.

“Maybe we should call this off,” whispered Sofia, watching the approaching Thalmor in alarm.

No, thought Nora, glaring at her follower for making the suggestion. The Thalmor were going to pay for their crimes, right here, right now. And those people were going to be freed.

“We wait,” she whispered, shaking her head. “The escorting group will leave after they turn their prisoners over, and everything will calm down.”

It passed as Nora thought. There was much talking and laughing as the bastards turned their prisoners over to the tender mercies of the Thalmor Justiciars. The Dragonborn was raging inside, waiting for her chance at revenge for Arelwaen and her flock. In about an hour the guard party walked out of the fortress, moving back down the beach to the long ship they had come in. The prisoners had been taken into the prison, and most of the outer guards retired to the warmth of the inside. Aura Whisper showed that there were still a half dozen Thalmor on the walls, with another three inside the twin courtyards.

“Okay. We know where they are, so this is how we are going to do it.”

* * *

Tallisar had been hoping he would be able to spend the night in the fortress, in the warmth. Skyrim was so damned cold, and the soldier was counting on going back to the Isles when his posting was over. The warm, colorful Isles, a paradise compared to Skyrim, the land of snow and louts. Well, when my shift is over I can see about reacquainting myself with Mariwean, thought the horny Thalmor, his only care about getting the time to pass so he could have a warm room, a warm body.

He felt the air move behind him, impossible, since he had just looked that direction. Before he could turn a strong hand had wrapped itself around his helmet and pulled his head back, while a blade as sharp as the Pits of Oblivion was drawn across his throat. The last thing he saw as he fell to the stones was another shadowy figure, bow drawn and releasing an arrow.

* * *

They took down everyone on the walls with barely a sound, only one quick gasp from a Thalmor as an arrow penetrated her chest. A voice of a Thalmor in the courtyard called up, alarmed that something might be going on and having no idea what. Nora, Eldawyn and J'Zargo blanketed them with Ice Storm spells, as quiet as a winter snow, not the loud explosions of fireball. They snuffed the life out of the three Thalmor, including a wizard, in the courtyard in an instant.

Nora motioned for everyone to gather on her tower, then sent them signals to stay put while she scouted out both courtyards. She found the three dead Thalmor, then retreated into the shadows as the door to the keep opened and a Thalmor wizard came out.

“Izgadrel, Thanis. Where are you? Dinner's on the table, and you're about to miss out.”

The woman had shouted in Altmer, a language in which Nora was now as fluent as a native speaker. The Dragonborn moved silently toward her, keeping to the shadows, until she cast blink and appeared right behind her. Nora slammed a knife hand into the side of the wizard's neck, stunning her, then pulling her down to the ground where a quick thrust through the throat and into the spine sent her to whatever afterlife the bastards aspired to. Nora hoped that it was long and boring, or at least painful. A wave of her hand and the others were with her, ten yards from the door.

“Okay, just like we planned. One warrior to each mage, and we'll use blink to get into position for the best results. If it all goes to shit just kill every Thalmor you can get to. And take care to not kill the prisoners in case they are not all in the cells.”

Nora entered through the door first, casting invisibility as soon as she was in the room. Eldawyn cast the same spell, and there were two invisible assassins in the chamber that was empty of Thalmor. Nora moved forward on cats’ feet, making nary a sound, her other people following, tracking her by instinct. The next chamber was also empty, though the sound of voices, chatting and laughing, carried from the next room in.

Nora whistled softly to her people, letting them know she was moving, then heading through the short corridor into the next chamber. That chamber was full of people, sitting at a half dozen tables or at the bar. The tables groaned under platters of smoking venison, plates of potatoes and vegetables on the sides. All of the Thalmor had full plates in front of them, bottles of beer or glasses of wine beside their food. All were comfortable and relaxed, most out of their armor. It looked like it could have come out of a Thalmor recruiting poster if such existed on this world. Join the Thalmor, see the world, live it up. Nora almost chuckled at that thought before getting serious. She had come here to kill these people, and levity was not called for.

She whistled softly again, and a couple of the Thalmor looked up and over at the entrance, confused expressions on their faces. Nora materialized in front of them as she sent Ice Storm into the room. As the cold hit most of the Thalmor were coming out of their seats, grabbing at weapons with frostbit hands or making the motions of casting spells. Those were the last moves they would ever make, as Ice Storm came in from the hands of Eldawyn and J'Zargo to settle over the room, snuffing out the candles of their lives. One, on the edge of the effect, tried to stumble out of the room. An Ice Spike from Sofia caught the man in the back. He fell to his knees with a cry and another spike took him in the back of the head, sending him to the same place his fellows had gone moments before.

“What's going on in there?” called out an authoritative voice, just before another wizard came into the room.

Nora blinked in beside him and slit his throat just as a cry was issuing from his mouth, to die in a croak.

“We move in fast now,” said Nora, looking back at her people. “Kill any Altmer we come across. But be careful you're not targeting Eldawyn.”

“I'd appreciate that,” said the Altmer in a soft voice, hurrying up to be beside Nora as the Dragonborn moved quickly through the corridor into the next room.

The party moved swiftly, catching mostly Thalmor who were aware that something was going on, just not what. Who would attack them in their heavily fortified prison? People avoided this place; they didn't come here to challenge the mighty Thalmor. And before many of them could figure out what was going on they were dead.

Nora blinked in right in front of a Thalmor officer, from the looks of him the man in charge, thrusting a knife into his throat before he could do anything. They overran the rest of the prison just as easily, only having a pitched battle in the section before the cells, where all the torture devices were set. There was blood everywhere, but no rotting bodies, the fastidious elves not allowing such where they lived. And two prisoners stretched out groaning on a rack. There were three prepared Thalmor there who stood not a chance against seven warriors who struck with speed and fury.

Nora cast another illusion spell, then called out to her people in a voice that sounded like that of a Bosmer female. “Free those Nords. We'll let some of the other prisoners see to them.”

Those other prisoners were in the next chamber, over sixty of them in twenty cells. Most were indeed Nords, though there were a few Khajiit and Argonians as well. Nora used the keys she had found on one of the bodies in the torture chamber to unlock the cells, giving the mass of them a practiced greeting.

“You are free, thanks to the Valenwood Liberation Front. Death to the Thalmor oppressors. Now, grab whatever you can and get out of here. Hide, run, seek the aid of friends.”

There were many shouted questions, but Nora and her people ignored them all. They wanted to say nothing that might give them away to any Thalmor that might question caught escapees.

The party did a quick search of the fortress, grabbing things which could be valuable, but not so rare as to scream Thalmor origin. Finally they looted the dining hall, taking as much food as they could carry, along with bottles of beer and wine. Once in the courtyard the mages blinked the party in several jumps back to the horses.

“Okay, everyone out of your robes and masks,” said Nora, pointing to the ground.

“How did it go, my Thane?” asked Valdimar, counting heads to make sure everyone had made it.

“We got in, we got out, and all the prisoners are free,” said a smiling Nora, sending flames into the pile of discarded clothing, turning it to ash. “Now, let's get our asses to Solitude and establish an alibi.”

It took an hour of medium distance jumps to reach the city, where they stabled the horses and walked through town to the Blue Palace, making sure they were seen along the way. Elisif was delighted to have the unexpected guests, offering them a dinner they declined, since all had eaten their fill of the Thalmor food on the way. Still, they stayed up for some conversation. Nora felt good about the night's work. Over sixty prisoners freed, forty or so Thalmor no longer infesting the land, and over a hundred and fifty filled black soul gems to work on.

* * *

“My Lady,” reported the Thalmor senior wizard as soon as he popped into existence in the embassy. “I have grave news.”

“What is it,” said Elenwen, looking up from her dinner with tired eyes. “I've had a hard day, so if it can wait?”

“I've just come from Northwatch Keep. It, it...”

Elenwen felt a chill run up her spine. Tragdur was one of the most cold-blooded men she had ever met, something that made him an asset to their operations in Skyrim. If it bothered him?

“Spit it out, man.”

“The guard force was slaughtered. All of them. And we caught a couple of the escaped prisoners who were too slow in vacating the area. They swore the prison was assaulted by a horde of Bosmer, claiming to be with the Valenwood Liberation Front.”

“The what?” gasped the ambassador, grasping onto something of less consequence so her mind could deal with the deaths of over forty people under her command. “I've never heard of that.”

“They were robed and wore masks, and the woman we recaptured said their spokeswoman sounded like a Bosmer.”

Elenwen could think of many spells that could do that. What if? She had a suspicion. A certain outsider who commanded growing powers of magic, was a great warrior, and had the power of the Voice as well. With a party of mages and warriors second to none.

“Camiilwe,” she shouted, getting the attention of the secretary, who came running into the chamber in her night clothes.

“Ma'am,” said the shaken secretary, who while not sure why she had been summoned, knew that being called out of bed on an evening was never a good thing with the erratic ambassador.

“I want to know the whereabouts of the Dragonborn, Nora Jane Adams, this evening.”

“Right now?”

“Yes, right now. Unless you want to face punishment for insubordination.”

The face of the secretary went pale. All knew the kinds of punishments that Elenwen demanded. Confinement for extended periods. Even torture. She was hated and feared by all of her staff, and the Ambassador would take hated as long as fear accompanied it.

“Right away, my Lady.”

“You think the Dragonborn of these Nords might be responsible. But no one mentioned the big Nord brute they travel with.”

“No. The woman is not stupid, and if she wanted to cover her tracks she would leave him behind. If it was her.” Elenwen thought for a moment. She could demand that the Dragonborn come in for questioning, but tensions were already high between the Aldmeri Dominion and the Empire. Unless she had proof that the woman was guilty as charged, her hands were tied. Plus, if they had taken out over forty Thalmor, what would an arrest party be facing? If she had proof she might be able to convince Tullius to apprehend her, not risking any of her own people. Now that would be delicious.

“Make sure the prison is garrisoned,” she told the senior wizard.

“You mean to continue operations there?” asked the incredulous man.

“Of course. Our hidden enemy wants it shut down, which is the last thing we will give them. And round up enough suspects to fill the cells. They demand filled soul gems back in the capital, and I intend to give them to our glorious leaders.

* * *

“They weren't all evil bastards, were they?” asked Nora, seeing the expressions of the Altmer faces as they knew they were on the verge of dying.

“Nora,” admonished Eldawyn. “Don't. No, they might not have all been evil, but they followed evil masters in a dark cause. You didn't have the time to separate out the ones that needed killing from the ones who might eventually be repentant.”

“I know that,” said Nora with a sigh. “It's just that we killed so many, and I hate to think we might have ended some soldiers who really didn't want to be there.”

“And how did you do it on your world?” asked Valdimar, sitting with the two female Housecarls on either side of him. From the grins on the faces of the young women they had thoughts of the games they would later play with their male compatriot.

“We killed all that wouldn't surrender,” said Nora, frowning. “Unless they were raiders. Then we killed them all. And I still hated it, just like I hated doing this. Even though we freed so many people, and now have souls to free.”

“Girls,” said Eldawyn, looking at the Housecarl's. “I think Nora needs the company of Valdimar more than you do tonight. Okay?”

Both nodded, not really understanding why their Thane was beating herself up over killing Thalmor. She had seemed so upbeat with Elisif, though the topic of Northwatch Keep had not come up. Elisif and her court had taken to their beds when the party swore they had eaten their fill on the road, and only the group was still up, drinking their ill-gotten gains from the Keep.

“Another time, you big lug,” said Lydia, clearly disappointed, but willing to let her Thane have what she needed. Jordis just nodded, and the two girls left the table hand in hand to go have some fun of their own.

Valdimar gave her what she needed that night, pounding his cock hard into the Dragonborn's pussy, giving her a trio of orgasms before he came deep inside her, groaning in pleasure. Eldawyn kissed Nora and played with her tits, at times reaching down to rub her friend's clit.

“My turn,” said the Altmer when the man had finished in Nora.

“A few minutes, my Lady,” said Valdimar. “I need just a little time to get it up again.”

“Oh, I think we can help you with that,” said Nora, moving down to lick at the Housecarl's balls while Eldawyn swallowed his cock.

It didn't take long, and soon Eldawyn was straddling him in a reverse cowgirl position, presenting her clit and the man's balls to the questing tongue of Nora. Eldawyn rode the man through a series of orgasms until he couldn't hold back and shot his load into the tight pussy of the Altmer. As Valdimar's cock softened and came out of Eldawyn's pussy, Nora moved in and lapped the cum flowing out of the Altmer.

The six hours sleep Nora got was restful, the nightmares held at bay, for which she was grateful to her friends. Morning came too soon regardless, and the party had an early breakfast with Elisif and Falk. Sybille sat with them sipping on wine.

“Where to next?” asked the Jarl, basking in the company of true friends.

“I have a couple of errands to perform for the College over in Eastmarch,” said Nora, eliciting a frown from Elisif as she mentioned Ulfric's hold. But she had delayed in finishing Olivia's task for too long. “Then it's back to the College to get the master's quests.”

“You have done the impossible, Nora,” said Stentor, smiling at the Dragonborn. “The few mages that reach master's status normally take multiple decades to get there. Amazing what you have accomplished in such a short time.”

“But so much more to do,” said Nora after swallowing a bite of egg. “I still have to learn and master that level of spells. Not an easy thing.”

“You'll do it,” said Elisif, pride in her friend coming out in her tone. “And when you do?”

“When I do I have no more excuses to not face Alduin,” said Nora, closing her eyes and imagining that confrontation.

“There's a piece of the puzzle missing, from what you have told us,” said Falk, a concerned expression on his face. “Wasn't there something about learning a shout the ancient Nords used to bring him down?”

“There is. And I'm not sure the Greybeards are going to be happy to give it to me. Perhaps with enough magic, and my power armor and weapons, I can just blast him out of the sky.”

“Alduin is not like other dragons,” cautioned Sybille. “Remember, you told us of the impression he made on you. He's an aspect of Akatosh, the Dragon God, and I don't think even your weapons are going to be enough. Best to learn that shout.”

Nora did remember how she had felt during her last confrontation with Alduin. How she was so far beneath him in his magnificence. How helpless. She had gotten so much more powerful since then, but she would only have one shot at this thing. Best to be sure and have every weapon possible.

“You are right, Sybille. I'll only have the one chance. And if I come close to defeating him and he flies away I have also lost. After all, he's a dragon, with the power of flight. He can avoid me, or engage when he wants. While I have no such options.”

“You are wise, Nora Jane Adams,” said the Vampire Mage, nodding. “Kynareth made a wise choice in selecting you.”

“I'm not sure how that came about,” said Nora, who remembered something said about her having the Dragon Blood, and being the only real choice. How in the hell was that possible when she had been born on Earth? And something was still lurking in the back of her mind. Some comment from the Goddess that she couldn't remember. And with her memory it seemed unlikely anything important would just slip her mind. Which pointed to the Goddess erasing that memory. Only it hadn't been fully successful, or she wouldn't have that nagging suspicion in the back of her mind.

The party said their farewells and got their horses from the stables, then rode some miles out of the city before Nora started them on their jumps. They stopped just south of Rorikstead, the afternoon still ahead of them but an important task there as well.

They camped about a mile in from the road in a patch of woods that concealed them from the prying eyes. And there Nora, Eldawyn and J'Zargo went to work freeing the souls from the gems.

The spirits gathered one by one, looking gratefully at their liberators before walking away and fading from the world. Everyone felt good about this work, rescuing souls trapped and awaiting their use in an enchantment that would sentence them to an eternity of misery. That task done, the exhausted mages took a meal and headed for their beds. Sofia and Valdimar took first watch, and the two young Housecarl's sat up with them, whispering among themselves and casting glances at the big man. Sofia got the message, and went to her own tent by herself with a slight smile on her face, imagining what would be going on after the Lydia and Jordis' shift was over.

* * *

Lydia and Jordis worked on the rising cock of Valdimar, who looked down on their eager young faces and thought he was in Sovngarde. All the women would permit was oral, but that was enough for the man to really enjoy himself. They licked up and down his shaft, stopping for a moment to kiss both sides. Lydia took his cock into her mouth and worked it with her tongue while Jordis went after his balls with hers.

“That feels so good,” said the man as they kissed with the head of his cock between them. Jordis was still new at this game, and inexperienced, but her enthusiasm was exciting to watch. Lydia had gotten very good, and the only one in the party that Valdimar thought better at oral was Nora.

“How about this,” said Lydia, going down his shaft until her lips were at the base, the end of his cock lodged in her throat. She licked his balls for several moments while she massaged his head with her throat, then pulled off, gagging.

“Don't do too much,” cautioned Valdimar, running his hands through the lustrous brown hair of the Housecarl.

“Can I try some?” asked Jordis shyly, running her hand down the shaft.

“Don't try to do what Lydia did,” said Valdimar, reaching over and running one hand down her blond strands.

Jordis took the head in her mouth, something she had only attempted one time before. She slurped at the cock as she worked her way down, sending waves of pleasure radiating from Valdimar's penis and through his body. He groaned his appreciation as Jordis continued down, until he could feel his cock at the entrance to her throat. She pushed down a bit more, started gagging, and quickly withdrew.

Lydia laughed. “Not as easy as it looks. Don't worry. You'll get it.”

“Keep going and you'll have me coming in no time,” said Valdimar, a wide smile on his face.

Lydia had proven to be very proficient at swallowing a load. She seemed to enjoy it, whether because she liked the taste, or because of the effect it had on the man, he didn't know. All he knew was she attacked his dick while he was coming like she was a starving woman.

“You're going to make me pop,” he groaned, and Lydia stopped, then held out her hand to stop Jordis as well. She rolled over onto her back and pulled Valdimar toward her with her considerable strength. Lydia was built like a warrior woman. Not meaning that she didn't have curves, and soft skin, especially on her inner thighs. She had large firm breasts with the most delightful pink nipples topping them. The wide hips of a born birther, she used the strength in those hips to generate sword strikes and shield bashes as powerful as most men. Jordis was built much the same, though her breasts were smaller.

“What do you want, dear?” asked Valdimar, not quite believing what she was maneuvering him onto.

“I want you to take me, Valdimar,” she said in a hushed and breathless voice. “I want you to make me a real woman.”

“Are you sure? I thought you wanted to save yourself for your wedding night.”

“Well,” said Lydia, propping herself up on one arm for a moment. “I've been thinking. I might never meet the man I am supposed to marry, and it would be a shame to die without experiencing what you and the others seem to enjoy so much. So yes, I'm sure.”

“Let me check something first,” said the man, moving down to her labia and giving them a lick, sending shudders into Lydia's body. He moved her lips aside and looked in, frowning for a moment, then pushed a finger in. “How does that feel?”

“Good,” she said. “I can't wait to feel the real thing in me.”

“You have no hymen, my dear.”

“But, that's impossible. I have never had a man.”

“But you ride horses, and many a Nord maid has lost her maidenhead in that manner, torn by riding. Nothing to be ashamed about. Besides, very few Nord women go to their wedding beds as virgins, so your future husband will likely not care.” He moved the finger in and out, hearing a moan from the woman, then continued with two.

“You're very tight, but well lubricated enough. So we will go very slow, okay. If you're still sure you want to do this.”

“I want you to be the first, Valdimar,” said Lydia in a husky voice. “All the other women sing your praises, so I thought it should be a caring and gentle man like you. At least the first time.”

“Okay,” said Valdimar, moving himself into position between Lydia's wide-open legs. He was about to place his cock at her entrance when he felt her own hand grip him and move him into place. Kissing Lydia on the lips he started to shove himself in, just an inch, letting her pussy grow accustomed to him. He fed it to her an inch at a time. Several times she grunted, and he looked into her face to make sure that she was okay. Both times she smiled and nodded her head, and he continued in.

“You are so tight, girl.”

“That's good, right?”

“The best. Men like a tight pussy, and yours is the tightest I have been in for quite some time. Well, except for Lady Nora's, but then she's something entirely special. But yes, you feel delightful.”

“I'm glad,” she gasped, wrapping her legs around him.

“Just wait a moment,” he said, moving his cock out just an inch, then back in. “Let yourself adjust. This isn't a race, and I want your first time to be special.”

Lydia laughed. “How could it not be with you.”

Valdimar laughed as well. He knew he was not the best-looking man in the world. But he was a well-trained lover, both by Jarl Idgrod, then by Nora and Eldawyn. He knew how to love a woman, and he loved having that ability. As the pussy relaxed a bit around him he started half thrusts, in and out, gently.

“That feels so good,” groaned Lydia.

You haven't felt anything yet, he thought, making his thrusts deeper, still slow, but feeling every inch of her amazing pussy walls, and letting her experience every inch of his cock. He kissed her again, deeper, then captured a nipple in his mouth and worked it with his tongue. Lydia groaned more, louder, faster, and he sped up his thrusting.

“By the Gods,” cried Lydia as her orgasm took her. Valdimar felt proud. Many women couldn't come from intercourse the first time. Some never did, but Lydia had a responsive body, one he was enjoying even as he brought enjoyment to her.

“Anything I can do?” asked Jordis, lying on the bed with the couple.

“Play with her tits, and if you can reach her clit, rub it gently. And when I tell you to play with my balls.”

Jordis nodded but said not a word, captivated by the spectacle before her. Valdimar was now plunging all the way into the tight depths of Lydia's pussy, then withdrawing almost all the way out. Her cries were short and sharp as he slapped his groin against hers. He felt the familiar feeling of his semen about to erupt just as she launched into another orgasm, but he held back until she had come down.

“I can finish in you, or outside of you. What do you want?”

“Come in me,” she demanded. “I want to feel it.”

“Okay. But make sure you drink a potion afterwards, unless you want to risk carrying a little Valdimar inside you for nine months.”

Valdimar kept thrusting, varying his angle, his depth, every trick he could think of to make this coupling very special for his friend. She started to come again, her back arcing to the point where the man started to worry that it might break. “Now,” he said to Jordis, and felt her young hand, roughened with the callouses of a swordsman, gently grab his balls and move them in his sack. From there his entire awareness was on his cock and the wet hot sleeve around it, as he gushed spurt after spurt of cum into the welcoming tunnel.

“Wow,” said Lydia as Valdimar kissed her again, then removed his weight and rolled off of her. “That was so amazing. Thank you. And why did I wait so long.”

“People wait until they are ready,” said Valdimar, smiling as he looked into the woman's pretty green eyes. “One day Jordis will be ready.”

“Not today,” said the blond, shaking her head.

“Well, I would be honored if you selected me to be your first, but that will be up to you. Now on your back, wench,” said Valdimar, giving Jordis' buttocks a light slap. “I've got pussy to eat, and no one leaves this tent unsatisfied.”

And hour later Valdimar crawled from the tent, unselfconsciously naked, leaving two young women sleeping in each other’s arms. Nora and Eldawyn were awake around the fire, the third watch. Nora pumped a fist in the air as she mimicked yelling, bringing a smile to Valdimar's face.

“How was she?” asked a smiling Eldawyn.

“Delicious,” said the man. “So young, so eager to please, and so receptive.”

“We could hear,” said Nora, laughing. “And that from a man who is what, just shy of his twenty-fourth birthday.”

“But not Jordis?” asked Eldawyn with a raised eyebrow.

“She's not ready, and I wasn't about to pressure her.”

“You are such a treasure,” said Nora, coming over and kissing the Housecarl. “I am so glad we have you. And I claim dibs for me and Elda for tomorrow night.”

Valdimar thought he might die from having to service so many sex crazed women. Oh, but what a way to go.

“It's going to be awhile, my Thane,” said the Sword Maiden as she hung a griddle from the cooking spit. Valdimar was slicing potatoes and vegetables to put in the pot that hung beside it. “If you want you can get back in your furs for a half hour of so.”

Nora thought about that, but she was just too restless. Another idea came to mind, and she stepped away from the fire and started doing some warmup exercises, jumping jacks, pushups, running in place. Then she stretched, making sure every muscle was warm and ready despite the cold that was raising goose bumps across her naked flesh. She raised a foot into the air over her head, rotating her body until she was in a side kick position.

“That is a, very suggestive pose, my Thane,” said a smiling Valdimar. “It gives a man ideas.”

Jordis elbowed the man in the side, and Nora stuck her tongue out at him before performing three quick side kicks into the air while balancing on one foot. She hopped into the air and performed a roundhouse kick with her other leg, then stepped down and jumped, doing a back flip and coming down lightly on her feet, then launching back into the air to bring her left foot around in a wheel kick.

Most of her party were awake, and J'Zargo was watching her intently as she went through her attacks and defenses. She threw every block she knew, followed by flurries of punches, knife hands, palm strikes.

“That also gives a man ideas,” said a now serious Valdimar. “Like I better watch my tongue lest you pound me into the dirt.”

Nora kept at it, working up a good sweat, no longer cold despite the frigid wind flowing down the mountains. The smell of food was getting to her now, her stomach grumbling, and she looked hopefully at the cooks.

“Almost ready,” said Jordis, turning some ham on the griddle.

Nora went back to her tent and grabbed a cloth to dry off with, then got into her underwear. Not that she was self-conscious, but she didn't want Valdimar to get too distracted. She took a seat by the fire and took some calming breaths.

“Here you go, my Thane,” said Jordis, handing Nora a wooden plate filled to the top. She started in on the hot food, noticing that J'Zargo was looking at her.

“Yes?”

“J'Zargo was wondering at the fighting style Nora was practicing. This cat has seen nothing like it.”

“Not from this world,” said Nora around the food she was chewing. She swallowed it, took a drink of hot beverage, and looked at the cat. “Actually several styles I took before and after the war, from three different nations, uh, kingdoms. Tae Kwon Do from Korea, Tai Chi from China. and Shodokan from Japan.”

“Isn't one better than the others? Then why study all three?”

“The prewar masters on Earth said that no style was superior. It was the practitioner that made the difference. So I took everything I had learned from different teachers and made it mine.”

“You have the agility of a Khajiit,” said J'Zargo, nodding.

“I would like to know how you became such a formidable warrior on your world,” said Jordis, finishing off her much smaller plate. “You didn't start off as one, right?”

“Well, you know on my world we used guns. Ranged weapons that really depended on a steady hand and not so much strength. Anyone could become formidable with the right weapons. Problem was, any fool could kill. The difficult part was staying alive during a gunfight.”

“And you learned that, how?” asked J'Zargo.

“Well, I learned shooting from my grandfather, who took me with him regularly to hunt and camp. I also learned how to conceal myself and make use of the terrain. Then in college I took ROTC so I could earn some extra money.”

“R, O..”

“Officer training for the army. I learned tactics, got to play in the woods, even jumped out of an airplane. Uh, something like a dragon, only bigger, and not alive. Well..”

“So you trained as a soldier, but never really fought as one.”

“Well, I had planned to take a reserve commission after college. But the powers that be found out that I was dancing in clubs to pay my way through college. And, uh, doing other things for money.”

“So you were a...” said Jordis, her eyes wide.

“A whore? Yes, Jordis. The so-called noble woman you are following was a whore. Both before and after the war. I had a goal in life at both times, and I needed money. Fucking paid a lot more that menial jobs like cooking and cleaning, so I spread my legs. I actually liked it sometimes. Not always, and I'm sure glad I don't have to do that anymore. I've seen a lot of women, both on Earth and here, do the same thing to make ends meet, and at least I only had to deal with the high-class customers.”

“I'm, sorry, my Thane,” said Jordis, her cheeks coloring. “I have no right to judge.”

“Don't worry about it,” said Nora with a shrug. “It's not something I'm ashamed of. It was a part of me, as much as being a warrior, leader and president were. Something I no longer have to do. Now I can just fuck for the fun of it. Much better.”

Jordis was staring into the fire, not sure what to say. Nora felt some concern that she might have said something that had soured the Housecarl on her Thane. Well, not all that much concern. She had other things to worry about, after all. And she had gone out of her way last night to keep the girl alive, so she should be showing gratitude.

“So there I was in the Commonwealth after I woke from cryo, and I found the whole place was swarming with raiders. Like the bandits here, only even more bloody minded. I was captured by a small group of them and raped all night. I cut their throats before they woke in the morning, grabbed their weapons, and started hunting raiders for a living.” She sighed and took a sip of her drink. This was a hard subject, one that still caused her nightmares. “The raiders were killers, plain and simple. They were brave to the point of recklessness. Arrogant, and totally devoid of any survival instincts. To a frightened to death woman on her own they were terrifying, but after I put a hundred or so of them down, I realized that they were the worst fighters imaginable.”

“And you didn't have your strength or speed then?” asked Valdimar, cleaning out the pot and getting ready to pack up.

“No, that came later,” said Nora, shaking her head. “I was a bit stronger and faster than most women, thanks to my martial arts training and playing soccer. But I was fighting men much stronger than I was, though quite a bit slower witted if I must say. As I said before, guns made the difference, and I got very good with them.”

“No swords?” asked Lydia, putting a hand on Jordis' shoulder and giving her a light shake. “Maces?”

“Oh, I got very good with knives. And I used swords and bashing weapons when I was in my power armor. But mostly it was guns.”

Nora looked around. Breakfast was over, and it was time to hit the road as soon as they all got into their armor and packed up everything. She went to her tent and started getting the sleeping furs and some other sundries into the carry bags. The sound of Jordis and Lydia arguing reached her ears, and she stopped to listen for a minute.

“But she was a whore,” exclaimed Jordis, almost crying. “A woman of low moral character, having sex for money.”

“And she's no longer that woman, you little idiot,” said Lydia in a harsh, carrying whisper. “She did what she had to do to get by, to reach her goal. I've known born noble women who were no better. They simply had sex with someone who could help them advance, with no love lost.”

“But...”

“Listen. You know the Thane is a good woman. She goes out of her way to help others, and puts her life on the line every day. Look at what she did for you last night. If not for her efforts we would be placing you in the Hall of the Dead in Solitude. And she's honest to a fault. So many of those high and mighty nobles aren't fit to lick her boots. So get off your high horse and get the damn stick out of your ass. You treat her like you're supposed to. As your Thane, the noble woman you are pledged in service to. Or you leave her service. Understand?”

“You, are right,” cried Jordis. “I am being such a fool. I must apologize to the Thane.”

“Simply act toward her as you always have,” said Lydia, her tone understanding. “She'll know.”

Thank the Gods for Lydia, thought Nora. The last thing she wanted was a long drawn out scene of apology with the young woman, embarrassing to all. She finished getting her gear together, then started taking down the tent. Jordis looked away when she had finished, her face red.

Nora changed her mind and walked quickly over to the young woman, wrapping her in a hug. “It's okay, sweety. It's okay.”

Jordis cried into the Dragonborn's shoulder, wracking sobs. “I'm sorry, my Thane. I forgot myself.”

“No worries,” said Nora, patting the back of the woman. “Now, what say we go find us a dragon carcass so I can rid the world of the son-of-a-bitch forever.”

* * *

The dragon was relatively easy to find. It was in a valley between mountains, lying in the open. It started to smoke as soon as Nora approached. She got down off her horse and let the process take her, then remounted. With a quick cast her and the party were back near the entrance to Volskyyge and riding on the road to Solitude.

It took about two hours of fast riding before they reached a point Nora was familiar with. From there she started teleporting them until they reached the ruined tower. She didn't think they would be here for long, so she left the horses saddled and loaded, and told off Sofia and Valdimar as horse guards, promising them that she would let them go in for a few minutes later if it was that important to them. With that she waved at the hidden watchers to let them know she was aware of them, then headed into the tower to the trap door.

The shrine was even more crowded this time, though it was still not noon. The Altmer priestess, Arilwaen, was before the altar of Talos, offering an invocation. She turned as Nora approached, a smile on her face.

“Welcome, friends. And how was Markarth?”

“A lot happened while we were there,” said Nora, looking into the lovely eyes of the Altmer. So kind, so caring, unlike those of the Thalmor.

“Well, the supplicants have been coming, saying they found the flier in the inn, or in the temple. So thank you for that. And I see you brought your Altmer friend with you,” continued the priestess with a wide smile. “So lovely.”

“How gracious of one so beautiful to say,” said Eldawyn, bowing her head.

“And Nora has told me that you, uh, I don't know your name.”

“Eldawyn,” said the mage, smiling. “Not to be confused with Alduin.”

Arilwaen laughed, a musical sound that conveyed warmth. “And she had told me that you have no love of the Thalmor. Or their plan for the world.”

“No indeed,” said Eldawyn, frowning. “I like life, and I hope that when I die I go to some enjoyable but brief afterlife before I come back to this mortal coil. What they want would destroy the beauty of this world, and that is something I cannot stand for.”

“Then welcome, sister,” said the priestess, bowing her head again. “And do you worship Talos?”

“I believe he is a God,” said Eldawyn, shaking her head. “I don't really worship any of the Gods, though I acknowledge their existence. I leave myself open to aid from any of them.”

“An honest answer,” said the other Altmer, turning her gaze onto Nora.

“We ran into some Thalmor down Markarth way,” said the Dragonborn. “In one case they had a Nord family and a bag of black soul gems that I took off their bodies. Why are they soul trapping the Nords they capture?”

“So they can separate them from Talos,” said the priestess, scowling. “Those souls never ascend to the afterlife promised them, and so are forever separated from their God. It weakens Talos, just as the Thalmor intend. And once they use the trapped soul to enchant, they are cut off from any help, sentenced to the Soul Cairn and a desolate existence.”

Nora thought about what the priestess had said. Something didn't ring right with her understanding of the process. “I thought they were doomed to the Soul Cairn the moment they were trapped,” she said, a feeling of disquiet growing in her.

“That's the way I was taught,” said Eldawyn, picking up on the same thing as Nora.

“That is what is commonly taught to mages,” said Arilwaen, shaking her head. “I'm sure most people believe that. But my sibling, Telthar, has done research into the gems and discovered an ancient means of freeing the soul within. They manifest as a whole spirit just before they ascend into their reward. They...”

Nora felt her stomach turning, her knees weakening. She felt herself about to fall before Eldawyn put an arm around her shoulder and held her up. The Altmer looked like she was about to be sick as well. “I didn't know either,” she whispered to Nora. “Oh, what have we done? How much torment will we have to endure in the next life for our crimes?”

Arilwaen gave the two women a questioning look, while J'Zargo growled low in his throat.

“We thought the souls in the gems already doomed,” cried Nora, wringing her hand. “So we used them in enchantments so we could better fight our enemies, the dragons. If I had only known we were sentencing them to the Soul Cairn.”

Arilwaen stepped forward and wrapped both women in a hug. “You didn't know. You followed the teachings of people who thought they knew the truth. And what did you do with the soul gems, the filled black gems, that you found on the Thalmor?”

“I, separated them, placed them apart, so that I would not use them,” said Nora, wiping at a tear. “I don't know why. It just didn't seem right to use them that way.”

“So your spirit was telling you what to do,” said the priestess with a smile. “And now you can free them.”

“Can you teach us how?”

“No,” said the priestess, shaking her head. “Telthar knows the method, and I'm sure he can teach you. But I have a favor to ask you my friends. Do not answer out of guilt, but only because you wish to do this.”

Nora nodded, as did Eldawyn. Anything they could do to expiate some of their guilt.

“We have word that the Thalmor have a number of black soul gems they are taking out of the kingdom, so they can be used in ceremonies in the Isles. Could you intercept that shipment before it leaves Skyrim?”

“Of course,” said Nora, nodding while wiping another tear away. “And then I want to meet this brother of yours and learn how to free souls from the gems. From now on, whenever I find them, I will release the souls.” At least those I don't know are evil, she thought, not really wanting to share those thoughts with the priestess. She would still use bandit and Thalmor souls if she took them, but any she didn't know the origin of would be set free.

“Froa gave us the information, so perhaps she should speak of this further.”

The barefooted woman in Stormcloak armor came forward, bowing her head. “If it please my Ladies, I am Froa. And I got word that the Thalmor are going to take the gems out by ship.”

“So to Solitude?” asked Eldawyn.

Nora didn't like that. Attacking Thalmor in front of witnesses could get her into hot water with the Imperial authorities. But if it meant saving innocent souls she would figure out a way around it.

“They're on a ship down the coast, near the Thalmor prison,” said the Nord, shaking her head. “With luck we will only have to deal with a few Thalmor.”

At this point Nora didn't care if they had to deal with a hundred Thalmor. The way she was feeling at this point the more the better. “Then let's go. We can put you on one of the horses and...”

“I prefer to run,” said the women. “Don't worry. I can keep up with a trotting horse.”

Nora smiled at her. “These horses will be running faster and for longer than any you've ever seen,” she said, putting a hand on the woman's shoulder. “So take my offer and take a horse.”

The ride down the sixty odd miles of coast took just over two hours. Froa held on tight, her face scrunched up in fear as her horse ran at a steady forty miles an hour. The coast was not straight, and there were fallen trees to go around, but eventually they could see the stone fortress that was the Thalmor prison, Northwatch Keep, in the distance. As Nora looked at the imposing structure she vowed to herself that she would see the Thalmor out of Skyrim someday. Still not sure what side of the civil war she wanted to be on, since both had promised her an end to the Thalmor, one openly, the other secretively. The longship was anchored in a small inlet, a dozen Thalmor in evidence.

They secured the horses and started moving forward. Nora cast invisibility and moved ahead, glass knife in her hand. The rest followed close behind, keeping to cover. She crept right into the midst of four Thalmor wizards who were discussing the trap they had laid, and wondering what they were going to catch. One of them caught a glass knife through the throat that ended his life instantly. Nora hit another with a fist to the side of the head while she swung the blade into the neck of another. A palm strike dropped the last to the ground, then two sharp jabs of the knife killed the injured mages.

The soldiers had started to react to the sounds of their superiors being taken down. Arrows and bolts came out of the cover and four went down. The remaining quartet charged the bushes, only to be struck down as well.

“I've, never seen anything like that,” said an amazed Froa. “Such skill at arms. And such a powerful mage,” she said, looking at Nora.

Nora ignored her and went over the gunnel of the ship, heading straight for the one locked chest on deck. She had it open in moments and hefted out a bag that was filled with warm gems.

Opening the bag she grunted her surprise, then turned to Froa, who had come onto the deck.

“Something's wrong. These aren't black soul gems.”

“Black, white, what's the difference?”

“Only a black soul gem can hold a sentient soul,” said Eldawyn, looking at the scores of lesser and common gems in the bag. “We've been tricked.”

They headed back to the horses and mounted.

“We need to ride, and fast,” said Froa.

“Hold on,” said Nora, who cast the teleport spell and had them fifteen miles closer to their destination in an instant.

“What?”

Again they teleported, and again, four times, until they were just outside of Widow's Watch Tower.

“What in all the hells was that.”

“Teleportation,” said Nora as she got off her horse and looked around. She spotted a body almost immediately, one of the watchers lying under a tree. With a chill running down her spine she ran to the tower, opened the hatch, and was greeted by a scene of horror. Forty or more people cut down, their blood pooling beneath their bodies. From the looks on their faces Nora knew what had happened, and she felt her gorge rising. They had been soul trapped, and knew what was happening when their spirits left their bodies. Arilwaen was lying on her back in front of the altar, a stab wound through her chest. Her face had a peaceful look, though Nora was certain that her soul had been trapped as well. There was spittle on her face, the sign that Thalmor had paid their last respects to an Altmer that disagreed with them. Nora was on her knees a moment later, emptying the contents of her stomach.

“By Talos, no,” screamed Froa, looking on in horror. “All she wanted was peace, and the love of Talos. And for that the bastards killed her.”

“I arrived too late to do anything,” said a high pitched Altmer male voice, and Nora turned to see a man in Thalmor wizard armor come through a door. She was about to shout him into the next world when Froa saved his life, unintentionally.

“Telthar,” she shouted, running at the man. “What happened here?”

“I believe a random Thalmor patrol stumbled on the Watch,” he said in a voice of devoid of emotion. “I tried to work the schedule so nothing would be in the area when my sister had her congregation here. Obviously, I was unsuccessful.”

“That is your sister lying there dead in front of the altar,” said Nora, her anger rising at the coldness of this man. “And all you can say is you were unsuccessful?”

“Maybe he's in shock,” said Eldawyn, studying the man. “In mourning.”

“I have never understood the need to mourn. My sister is dead, that is fact. And so she can do us no good.”

“You are a heartless bastard, Telthar,” yelled Froa, starting forward, her hand on a knife hilt. Nora grabbed the woman and held her back. Froa, who was obviously a strong woman, struggled to break free, but in Nora's grip she might as well have been a child.

“I tried to warn my sister that this might happen, but she was deaf to my reasoning,” said the Altmer “I also warned her that the information we were given on the gems might be false, setting up a trap for whoever we sent for them.”

“It was a trap,” said Nora, nodding. “And twelve Thalmor no longer walk this world.”

“So, you are formidable. A warrior, and if I guess right a mage of considerable power. Which means you might be able to solve our problem.”

“Problem?”

“Yes. These people were trapped,” said the man, letting out a sigh. “And the gems you were after also contained the souls of Talos worshipers. Since I have no desire to join some amorphous mass of energy on my death, quite liking being an individual, I would like those souls freed. Including that of my sister. You may think I am cold hearted, and I see no need to mourn the dead. I also have no desire to know that my sister was consigned to the Soul Cairn for eternity. She, deserved, better.”

“So where are these gems. Tell me, and I'll go after them.”

“A convoy heading south on the road to Falkreath was taken by some Falmer,” said Telthar. “Normally this would be a matter of little concern to my superiors. But they are quite disturbed. The wagons were ransacked near Chillwind Depths.”

“We know that place,” said Eldawyn, kneeling beside the body of the priestess and closing the dead eyes before saying a quick prayer.

“We can be there within the hour,” said Nora, letting go of Froa.

“So fast. Do you know teleportation magic? I thought only the Thalmor grand wizards knew that magic.”

“The Psijics taught me, all levels of the spell. Unfortunately, I haven't reached masters status yet, though soon, so I can only move about fifteen miles in a jump.”

“I'm impressed,” said Telthar, nodding. “Beyond what I can do. So, you will go there and get the gems?”

“Yes. And then you will free their souls? And teach me how to do the same?”

“Why?”

“So I can release any souls I find entrapped in the future,” said Nora, glaring at the man. “I can't let people be doomed to eternal torment for the crime of worshiping the wrong Gods.”

The man nodded, then turned to look at his sister. From the look in his eyes he wasn't quite as heartless as he wanted everyone to believe.

“Where are the gems that took the souls here?” asked Nora, realizing that not enough time had passed for those gems to go far.

“They are probably on the way to the embassy,” said Telthar. “They will not get there, since I have Altmer partisans waiting on the road to take them. I’m hoping I will have them here by the time you return.”

“I'll stay here,” said Froa, kneeling down beside Arilwaen's body and holding a cold hand. “From what I saw, you don't need me mucking up the works.”

Nora nodded and turned away, leading her people out of the Watch and to the horses. She was still in shock, but tried her best to compose her mind for the teleports. And she thought about taking her masters quests. Once she was a master of alteration the highest level Psijic teleportation spell would be hers to use, and she could make this trip in two jumps, one there, one back.

They arrived after a number of jumps at the abandoned camp a half mile from Chillwind Depths, as close as Nora wanted to go without knowing what was around. After picketing the horses the party made their way to the cavern entrance. Nora was taking everyone in on this one. The horses would just have to watch out for themselves this time, and the Dragonborn wondered why she had even brought them. Of course, if they needed to camp here for some reason having their equipment would be a plus, and after what had happened with Jordis at Volskyyge, she wasn't willing to take the chance.

They found signs of fighting as soon as they entered the Depths. The body of a Thalmor soldier, along with four Falmer, lay in the water. The way the Thalmor had been left where she lay showed that the Altmer had more important things on their minds. They made their way through a long stretch of frigid water before they reached dry land, to find a group of Thalmor searching the area, a number of Falmer and an Altmer body or two on the ground. One of the Thalmor, a mage by the look of him, came forward and started to say something, while two other wizards and a quartet of bowmen made ready to attack.

Nora really didn't feel like talking to the bastards, and immediately hit them with an Ice Storm spell, following it up with some castings of chain lightning. Her other mages had been ready and joined in, while her warriors sent arrows into anything that didn't fall immediately. The Thalmor didn't have a chance, their bodies hitting the ground before they got off the first spell or arrow.

Nora remembered the way in, and they fought their way through some more Thalmor before they started taking on the Falmer. Nora was on a mission, and anything that got in her way died, quickly, as they worked their way into the Depths. Until they finally came to the Falmer encampment. The bags of the soul gems called to her magic sense, hundreds of black gems radiating power.

“Gather them all up,” she told her people, making sure the bag to her front was filled. “We can't leave any behind.” She would not let these people languish in the gems, and any she missed here would probably be lost for thousands of years, if not forever.

It took over an hour of searching, but when the party left Nora was sure they had gotten every black soul gem in the place. She did a count before they left. Two hundred and thirty-four filled gems, each with the soul of an innocent waiting to be used in an enchantment, their spirits consigned to the Soul Cairn forever. Her own soul cried out at the injustice of this world. So much beauty, and so many people punished for things beyond their control.

Nora teleported them back to the camp, then started them on their way to Widow's Watch, Where they found Telthar waiting, a large bag of black gems in his hands.

“Did you find them?” asked the Altmer, clearly trying to portray himself as cold and heartless, and failing.

“Two hundred and thirty-four of them, plus the seventeen we recovered down in the Reach. So, let's get started.”

“This will take some time. Let us to the beach and free these souls. Being out in the open will allow them to reorient before moving on.”

Nora and company, Froa along, followed Telthar down the mile of path to the beach, looking over the cold Sea of Ghosts, icebergs floating in the distance. The Altmer taught Nora, Eldawyn and J'Zargo the spell needed to start the process, then demonstrated the technique of peeling off the outer layer of a gem with several examples. Blue ghosts appeared at each freeing, the spirits looking around for a moment before walking away, to fade before they got fifty yards.

The trio of mages all did one, and all watched in amazement as they freed a soul to go to its afterlife. Each evolution took about five minutes, and between the four of them they could release forty-eight souls an hour. It was meticulous, tiring work. Eldawyn and J'Zargo started yawning after about an hour, and were looking to their leader to call a break.

“They don't all have to be done tonight,” said Eldawyn, clenching her hands to relieve cramping.

“I'm not stopping until I've freed every one of these poor people.”

“J'Zargo is with you friend Nora,” said the Khajiit, going after another gem.

“Why do you even care, my furry friend?” asked Telthar, looking at J'Zargo curiously.

“One day I will return to Elsweyr as a mighty mage,” said the Khajiit, freeing another soul. “When this cat returns, he will be fighting the Thalmor, and finding gems with the trapped souls of Khajiit, yes. And I will free them to go to our afterlife.”

“A good goal,” said the Altmer, nodding.

Nora was working on another gem, and for some reason she felt this one was special. As she broke through the outer cover the blue energy of a soul coalesced in front of her, and she found herself looking up at the spirit of the Priestess, Arilwaen, who smiled down at her.

“Thank you, my Lady,” said the elf, looking around as other spirits started to walk down the beach to disappear.

“I am so sorry I wasn't there to save you, my Lady,” said Nora, tears rolling down her face.

“Not to worry. You saved us in the end. And I see that my brother has taught you how to free souls. All of these will go on to strengthen Talos. And now, I am called to my reward.”

“Where?”

“I don't know, but I am sure the God I serve has someplace special for me. Farewell.” With that the spirit turned and moved off, to fade away.

“Kynareth guide you,” whispered Nora in a prayer under her breath.

Nora and J'Zargo kept at it for hours until the last soul was freed, Eldawyn joining in after a break. Jordis and Lydia led the exhausted leader to the fire they had built and pushed a plate of food into her hands. She ate without thinking, then was led away to bed. She fell into the furs exhausted, to immediately go to sleep. The last thing she heard was Jordis talking to Lydia.

“She is worthy of our service,” said the Sword Maiden. “So selfless, so caring of others.”

“She will have a penance to pay,” said Lydia. “Self-imposed of course. She had no way of knowing how the soul gems worked. No one did.”

“Then it's not fair that she beats herself up over it.”

“Our Thane is responsible to a fault. And it is up to us to guard her while she pursues her goals.”

That was the last Nora knew of their conversation, and she had a smile on her face, thinking about the two exceptional young warriors who she had a mutual responsibility pact with.

Kynareth visited the Dragonborn in her dreams. Again she was in the clouds, the beautiful naked form of the Goddess approaching her, offering a hand and leading Nora to her bed. After an hour of lovemaking they lay together in the bed, the Goddess caressing the skin of her champion.

“You have done well, daughter,” said the Goddess, smiling. “You have acted with wisdom, courage and caring.”

“What happens to the priestess, Arilwaen? Does she go to Sovngarde?”

“No, for she is not a warrior of exceptional ability. But she does go to the afterlife that most on Nirn reach if they lived a good life. A pleasant place where she will spend some thousand years or so before she is reborn into this world. She was a good person, and you did well to save her from the Soul Cairn.”

“Why does a place like that even exist?” asked Nora, confused.

“Because we are limited in our powers, my champion. We have control of our own plane, and can project some of our power onto the mortal plane. But spheres of influence are maintained by all the forms some call Gods, others Daedra. Perhaps when you are a God, like Talos, you can...”

The Goddess must have seen the look on Nora's face, because she stopped speaking. “I said too much. Forget.”

The memory of what the Goddess said faded from Nora's mind, though something lingered and would remain.

“Now, you have many trials ahead. Sleep, that you may be ready for the morrow.”

The rest of the night passed dreamless, and Nora awoke with some confusion. She couldn't remember everything the Goddess had said, but something in there was disturbing to her. Something about Talos and Godhood.

“Where to today, my Thane?” asked Jordis when Nora appeared at the fire.

The young woman brought a plate out to Nora, and the Dragonborn smiled her thanks, wondering if she should shoulder the burden of cooking some mornings. She dismissed that thought with the realization that her people would see that as an affront to their offered service. And she really wasn't that good a cook.

“I think we will visit the Thalmor prison, Northwatch Keep, up the coast,” Nora said between bites. “I don't like the idea of those bastards operating in a hold in which I am Thane. So let’s say we put that little operation to an end.”

And her new riding horse, a spirited chestnut stallion that she named King Henry, after the English monarch. They reached Dragontooth in nine jumps, then one more to get to the top of the ridgeline. From there she could see another watchtower, and a large plateau above it. Skipping the tower, the party landed on the plateau and Nora studied the land ahead. A decision made, she teleported them to an open area she could see in the near distance, between two ranges. From there, not seeing any clear landing sites in the mountains, it was forward on horseback. At that point they were about thirty miles from the Deepwoods Redoubt as the bird flew, though from looking at the map Nora thought it was closer to fifty riding miles. It was still early morning, and she was hoping she could get to the ruins before noon.

They found the paths leading up into the mountains, then back down again, getting into the valley that was at the back end of the redoubt. Unfortunately, there were no passes over those peaks and they had to ride twenty miles around the ridgeline, then ten miles up a valley. From there it was to the east, the ruins of the redoubt in view for most of the ride. It was just after noon when they got to the steps leading up. There was a fire up there, smoke rising into the clear sky. A chill was in the air, they being nearer to the northern expanses of the kingdom, and Nora was thinking she might have commissioned some fur tents, since hers were still at the castle.

Well, no help for it, she thought as she dismounted. They would have to make do with sleeping furs, fires and warm bodies. Ja'Zargo might not be for that, but he had his own fur, so she wasn't too concerned about him. Getting behind cover she pulled out her field glasses and scanned the target. There were several Forsworn in view, from the look of them archers and warriors. She located an altar near the top of some steps that seemed to be at a dead end, and the woman there had the look of a priest or wizard.

“What do you think?” she asked her people.

“I've heard that this ruin contains a very large Forsworn camp,” said Sofia, looking as if she didn't like the idea of going into this place at all.

“So, are you volunteering for horse guard?” asked Eldawyn with a smile.

“I've been doing that too often,” said the spellsword, frowning. “I think it's your turn.”

Nora would have preferred having Eldawyn, since the Altmer was the better mage, but Sofia could also fight with sword or bow. And the spellsword had been correct. It was Eldawyn's turn. But first they needed to take out the Forsworn on the outside.

“I'll go first, under invisibility. Elesia follows close behind, keeping to cover. The rest follow at intervals. We'll come back for the horses once we're sure the outer ruin is clear. Any questions.”

There were none. Her people were well practiced on this kind of assault. Nora nodded, readied her bow, and cast the invisibility spell. She knew she hadn't advanced as far in illusion as in the other three schools she used more often, but practice with invisibility was sure to push her further.

She took out the first Forsworn with an arrow through the throat, dropping him choking to the ground to fall out of sight. No one else seemed to notice, so she cast invisibility again and moved up the steps, setting up for a shot on a woman who had a bow over her back. The arrow went in through the back of the neck, the instant kill of a brain-stem shot, and the woman also fell silently. But not unobserved. Another Forsworn saw her go down and shouted a warning. She got out enough to alert the wizard before Elesia put an arrow through the side of her chest and the woman went down, spitting up blood.

Nora motioned for someone behind her to finish off the woman, then cast invisibility again and moved to the stairs leading up to the altar. She thought she had this, until the mage started throwing the purple magic attack that seemed to be their forte'. The magic hit her even though the mage couldn't see her. It hurt like hell and Nora sent firestorm the mage's way, an attack that didn't have to be accurate to deal damage. She followed up with a pair of fireballs and the purple bolts stopped.

“Let me heal you,” said Eldawyn, casting a pair of healing spells into her friend.

“I hate those things,” said Nora as she felt the healing wash over her. She shook her head and went for the altar. Elesia and Sofia had beat her to it and were ransacking the altar for all the riches on it. Gems, Septims, an enchanted dagger, even a few minor soul gems glowing with energy.

“Let's get the horses up here. Eldawyn, you and Jordis are on watch.”

“Don't you want me with you?” asked a frowning Eldawyn. “You're going to be facing some stiff opposition.”

“I'm certain I will,” said Nora, walking to one of the pack animals as it came up the stairs. “That's why I'm going to take this.” She pulled out her assault rifle, attached the grenade launcher, then pulled out a web belt with three pouches for drum magazines, along with a fabric bag of forty-millimeter grenades.

“But...”

“Eldawyn. There is no one I would rather have by my side than you,” she whispered to her friend, pulling her aside. “But you know the way we operate. I need to give everyone a chance at adventure. And it's been a long while since you've pulled guard.”

“Maybe you should wait outside and let us go in,” said the Altmer, now being petulant.

“If you could grab the word in your brain and bring it out to me, I'd do that,” said Nora, starting to lose her temper. “But since none of you are Dragonborn I’m guessing that wouldn't work.”

Eldawyn let out a sigh. “I'm sorry. But I worry about you. I feel like I'm letting you down every time you do something without me. But you're right. We all have to take a turn. Just be very careful.”

“You know I will.”

“I know no such thing, Ms. Risk Taker. If you don't come out and I have to find someplace secure to watch the end of the world, I'm going to be pissed.”

Nora smiled and patted her friend on the back, then set her rifle in place around her neck and headed for the entrance.

“You loaded for bear, my Thane?” asked Valdimar, looking with a worried expression at the heavy hardware that he didn't fully understand.

“Just taking some precautions,” said Nora, patting the stock of her faithful rifle. “We're still going to go in quiet. I will cast invisibility and use my bow when possible, but if things go south, everyone leave me a clear field of fire. Understand. I don't want anyone killed by friendly fire this day.”

There were some confused looks, but those who understood her whispered to the others, letting them know what she was about.

The team moved to the door and Nora opened it, moving quietly in and casting invisibility. Bow in hand, arrow notched, she walked silently forward, her eyes searching for targets. She hadn't used the rifle in some time, and wasn't sure she would be smooth with it, but it was a force multiplier. In fact, she realized she hadn't used the pistol by her side in a long time, a tribute to her proficiency with the local weapons.

Nora spotted some Forsworn, man and woman, moving down a side corridor into the main chamber, maybe to relieve the outer guards. She and Elesia released as one, and both Forsworn went down with arrows sticking out of critical places. Nora moved forward, wanting to hit whatever was waiting in the inner chamber before they could react. She found a woman rising from a bed, still confused with sleep. An arrow through the throat ended her waking period, and the Dragonborn moved on, into another chamber. As she saw the blue glow of runes on the floor she held up a hand to halt her people. There were chests in sight and tables with gems.

“Watch our backs,” she told Lydia and Sofia. “Ja'Zargo. Take out those runes while I watch for other traps.”

The Khajiit nodded, looked at the runes, then cast lightning at one, setting it off. He continued to cast, until all of the runes in several chambers were set off, letting Nora get to the chests and the tables, looting them and handing the largess out to her people to carry.

“We have a locked door here,” whispered Lydia, just loud enough to carry. That was another job for Nora, who was the best lockpick among them. She wondered if she should have recruited someone from the Thieves Guild to do the picking, but also wondered that any of them were actually as good as it as she was. Probably not, she thought, and she wasn't sure she would trust one of that ilk anyway.

It was a difficult lock to pick, a master, but Nora was up to it, only breaking one lockpick before it clicked open. She motioned for her people to get ready, had an arrow ready to notch, and let Lydia push the door open and move back. To see a pair of Forsworn standing on a caged walkway, bows ready. Both fired, and Nora dropped her bow and swatted the one that would have hit her out of the air, the other flying by to be taken on Lydia's shield. Nora cast fireball, a quick and effective spell that filled the walkway. Breton magic resistance or not, both Reachmen were hurt, and the second ball took away all their pain. A Briarheart appeared at the other end of the walkway, hands glowing with cold, just in time to intercept yet another fireball that exploded right on his body. He staggered back, and Nora ran at him at full speed, Dawnbreaker out, pushing it through his abdomen.

Her team helped her gather up the things she had dropped while she checked out the chamber that had to be an office of sorts. More gems, some skill books to pass around and a bag to bring them out to the people on watch. And a journal that Nora quickly read, a chill running up her spine as she was apprised of the Forsworn plans for this area. And what they would do to the rest of the Reach when through here. Her mission changed slightly with that reading.

“Have we checked the entire place?” she asked, noting that she had not heard the singing of a word wall.

“Perhaps the word wall is in Hags End,” said Sofia, looking sheepish. “At the end of Deepwood Vale.”

“And why didn't you fill me in on what was ahead before we entered this place?” asked Nora, just a little frustrated.

“I thought we would find what you were looking for here,” said the spellsword, shrugging her shoulders then looking down. “I'm sorry.”

“Well, what do you know about this Vale? And Hag's end?”

“Only the names, Nora. I'm sorry, but I've only heard them mentioned in tales.”

“Okay. Everyone listen up. We're going to go into this Vale and take down everyone between us and Hag's End. Move quietly, keep to cover, and cover me. I'll take out the Forsworn with my rifle, unless there proves to be so few of them that we can kill them with bows. Now let's move.”

There was nothing waiting for them on the other side of the door, but Nora could immediately tell they were in a large open space with mountains on all sides. The cold of the mountains was permeating the entire space, and Nora found herself shivering. A river originated from a high waterfall, then flowed along till it went over another falls. They were in a section of woods, a path leading down to a bridge, another heading up. That looked like it was leading to a section of rock that allowed passage over the river and to the main section, a large series of plazas linked by wooden bridges. At the end of the far plaza were stone steps leading up to some Ancient Nordic Ruins that had to be Hag's End. From where they were standing the party could see at least a score of tents with twenty or thirty Forsworn in sight, cooking, crafting, or generally relaxing and talking among themselves. There were a few on watch, not many, and it made sense that they would feel secure in a place like this.

Nora led her people along the upper path, crouched low and on the watch. She was thinking about the blood bath she was about to initiate. She hated the idea of killing so many without giving them much of a chance. But she hated the idea of them going on the rampage and killing innocent people who just wanted to get on with their lives even more. If she could destroy a war party this size it would go a long way to helping the peaceful citizens of the reach.

Her combat helmet was still functioning, and she removed her Skyrim helm and put it on, activating its systems. Everything with body heat appeared on the HUD, distances in meters under each. Rifle to shoulder, she aimed in on the first target, a woman with the light armor commonly worn by Forsworn mages. Centering the crosshairs on her head she squeezed the trigger. The rifle let out a muted sound and the woman's head rocked back. She fell to the ground, and since she had been alone in front of her tent no one noticed. Nora shifted to the next target, what looked like a Briarheart, and put a bullet through his head as well. She took out one more before people down there noticed something was amiss. They started shouting and pointing, most of them nowhere near where Nora was.

“There,” yelled one, pointing to where Sofia and J'Zargo were huddled behind a wall. One of them must have looked over and been seen. Arrows started coming their way as the pair ducked down again. Someone down there started throwing the deep purple light of dark magic. That man was centered in a cluster of bowmen, and Nora thought it was time to show them something different.

The grenade hit the mage in the chest, blowing a large hole through him and sending shrapnel into everyone around him. Some cursed as sharp fragments penetrated arms or legs. One fell over with a bleeding penetration to the temple, a wound that was probably mortal. Nora jacked another grenade into the launcher then picked out another target, an archer. She squeezed and fired, squeezed and fired, servicing targets as she came to them. Her warriors sent arrows down and into targets, Sofia and J'Zargo cast fireballs at concentrations. More dark magic rose from below, and Nora sent her next grenade into the center of one of the castings. A Hagraven appeared, sending even more powerful magic right at the Dragonborn. It knocked her back, but when she leaned forward again she had her rifle set on full auto. A squeeze of the trigger sent ten bullets a second into the Hagraven and the people around her, and soon they were on the way to whatever dark afterlife was their destination.

She landed another grenade in the center of a concentration, then started firing short bursts into pairs and trios in proximity. The Forsworn had never dealt with anything like this, the shock and awe of another world's warfare. They didn't know what to do. They didn't know how to take cover against weapons that would penetrate any armor they might have on, which was little enough in most cases. Grenades burst with short cracks of sound and small flares of fire, their shrapnel going into every nearby target. Finally, when there were only a few Forsworn left, Nora switched to magic, sending cold storms down into the places where Forsworn cowered.

“Let's go,” she told her people. “But be wary of survivors.” Nora didn't think there were any, but sometimes people found hidey holes and struck from them.

“Too bad you couldn't do that all the time,” said Sofia as they walked down the slope to the first plaza, then over the river.

“If I had done it all the time, I wouldn't have had enough ammunition to do this today. There's a reason I conserve that resource.”

“Well, yes. But it's too bad the alchemists haven't come up with a substitute for your gunpowder.”

No. Several had been making the attempt, with little effort and smaller effect. Most of their efforts were going into things that would help the most people, like potions in pill form. They hadn't made much progress there either, but Arcadia had been hopeful the last time they talked.

The party walked through the camp, people fanning out to loot, gathering everything compact of value. There were a lot of good weapons and some rare armors, but Nora thought they could let those wait. They went up the stairs, finding one of the surviving Forsworn, who screamed a challenge and charged out, to fall with a pair of arrows through his chest.

Hags and Hagravens, she thought, moving to the door. Everything had gone so well, so she was expecting things to go south at this point. She changed out drums in her rifle, jacked in a grenade, then opened the door. To see a room ahead with a table, the witches quickly getting up from their chairs, their hands glowing with the purple of dark magic.

Nora pulled the trigger on the grenade launcher, then held down the trigger of the rifle, sending a long sweeping burst into the women, who were already getting peppered with fragments from the forty millimeter. They died quickly with shocked expressions on their faces. They had never met magic like this before, and their first exposure was their last.

Another witch, wiping sleep from her eyes, came rushing out of a side room. Lydia stepped forward and shield bashed the woman in the face before she could take action. The witch staggered back, Lydia following like an avenging angel and shoving her sword through the woman's chest.

“And she looks so angelic when she's not murdering people,” said J'Zargo with a laugh.

“It wasn't murder,” said an offended Lydia, frowning. “She threatened my Thane, so it was my job to stop her. Permanently.”

Nora chuckled. Lydia did have an angelic face and was soft spoken and polite. But when she decided to act she was such a savage. Nora was more than happy to have the Housecarl on her side.

“Let's check out the next room, then come back to the loot,” Nora ordered, wondering if she should switch back to a bow. After all, she had already used over two hundred rounds of 5.56mm and almost a dozen grenades, and her only resupply was in another universe. However, there was a Hagraven ahead and probably some more hags. The next room was empty, and the one after that was filled with snow and lightning runes. Nora and J'Zargo took care of those. Nora waved him back and Elesia forward, then cast invisibility on herself and went up the steps. There was a lever at the top of the steps that let down a drawbridge leading further in.

More traps, some doors to check out. Nora went through one into a room that had a throne, a bunch of tables, a dark altar in the center of the floor, and three hags with Hagraven company. Nora held down the trigger of her weapon and swept the room, killing the witches and wounding an angry looking Hagraven who teleported away.

“Well, we have an alert Hagraven on the loose,” said Sofia. “Wonderful.”

Nora wasn't in a very good mood after the Hagraven escaped. That had been her primary target and she should have started her sweep with that thing. Instead she had a powerful magic user ahead who most likely would strike from the shadows, and who now had an appreciation of what she was facing.

“Everyone stick close,” she told her people as she led them from the room.

The hallway ended in two doors, one to either side. Nora picked the lock on the one to the north, finding a chest that contained some nice gems and a piece of enchanted armor. The door to the south was trapped. Nora picked the lock and stepped back, to see two rows of spears rising from the sides. If she had just run up the stairs one set of them would have skewered her or one of her people. Making sure the trap wasn't going to spring again, Nora went up the stairs, into a room where the damned Hagraven was waiting. The evil witch threw purple black magic at her. Nora couldn't see her target, but the forty millimeter didn't need to see her to hit. She pulled the trigger and sent the explosive device into the wall beside the Hagraven, sending enough shrapnel into the evil thing to halt her casting. Nora then put a six-round burst into the thing, killing it instantly.

“Where in the hell is the damned word wall?” growled a frustrated Nora as J'Zargo sent healing into her.

The party doubled back and Nora heard the wall singing to her. They found a locked gate, easily opened with the key they had retrieved from the Hagravens body. A walk down a short corridor and the word wall appeared. Nora ran to it, hoping for something good. The word burned into her mind, and she cried out in joy. The second word of Slow Time, one of the most useful shouts. She spent a dragon soul to unlock it and now had the power to slow time around her to an even greater extent.

“Now, how do we get out of here?” asked Sofia after they had looted the ruin.

Nora smiled and teleported the party back to the plaza outside of the lower ruin, where Eldawyn and Jordis stood up at their appearance, wanting to know what happened.

“On the way to Volskygge,” said Nora, helping the others to saddle horses and load the pack animals. It was about three in the afternoon, and the other ruin was only ten miles down the path. She thought they could get there, get in and out, then camp outside the ruin. Or possibly inside, depending on what they found.

* * *

The sun was getting near the horizon, which here meant mountains, by the time the party got to Volskyyge. There were hours of daylight left, but the mountains were already casting deep shadows in places. They left the horses under the watch of J'Zargo and Lydia. The Housecarl and the mage seemed to get along well, laughing and joking when together. Nora doubted there was anything romantic going on there. Lydia wasn't a racist, but she seemed, like most humans, to prefer humans. Which didn't mean she couldn't be friends with a non-human.

There were stairs leading down and that looked like the way to go. Nora and Elesia led. The Dragonborn had developed a good working relationship with the former Recorder. They knew how each moved, how they reacted, and respected their individual abilities as warriors, especially as sniping bowmen. There was a large chamber off the path at the bottom of the stairs, sarcophagi inside. Nora spotted the swinging log trap and went inside to the side of it. She waved to her people, then triggered the trap, watching as the log came down. It would have seriously injured if not killed someone. They looted the chamber, then moved down to the next. And then walked to a dead end.

“We've got to go back and around,” said Eldawyn, examining the wall at the end.

Just our luck, thought Nora, not really too angry. After all, they had avoided a trap and found some valuable loot. Funny, but when I became President of the Commonwealth I thought my looting days were over. But they were only just beginning.

They went the long way around, spotting a bandit camp on the left side of the ruin ahead. Four bandits were lounging around a fire, while a fifth stood watch, bow in her hand. Nora was happy to see that these were not Forsworn, just the standard Skyrim bandit. Sloppy, poorly armed, and with very few magic users among them. Even the sentry wasn't very alert, looking at the fire as if the heat and food were the only things on her mind. Not that it would have saved her if she had been aware of death coming out of the shadows. Eldawyn and Nora laid Ice Storm spells over the group at the fire, snuffing out their lives. Elesia put an arrow through the sentry, who would not be enjoying the fire or food from now on.

They checked the expansive outside of the ruin and found nothing, then went to the door.

Nora wasn't sure what they would find inside, but she suspected at least bandits in the outer chambers. Probably quite a few of the scumbags. She was not disappointed, as the large chamber had a trio of bandits. One saw them entering the chamber and called out to the others, who rushed over with weapons in hand, to die before they could get into range. Checking out the throne, Valdimar and Sofia caught some poison darts. Quickly healed, their error decided Nora on who would guard the horses this time, though she did allow Lydia and J’Zargo to bring the beasts into the large chamber and turn them over to the other pair.

The party moved deeper into the ruins, Nora and Elesia in the lead, the Dragonborn under an invisibility spell most of the way. Everyone was quiet, making as little noise as possible and not talking at all. The bandits would have been better served to have done the same. Instead they talked at the top of their voices. The first they knew they were not alone was when an invisible woman appeared in their midst and a sword went through their guts. The second bandit in each group had a second to respond. It was not enough, and soon the ruin was cleared of bandits. They had yet to run into any undead, but Nora was certain they were there, just deeper in.

The puzzle room showed why the bandits hadn't penetrated further in. There was a closed gate, a lever in front of it, and a dead bandit lying to the side, a number of darts in his face and upper arms. Nora shook her head. The scumbags had seen the man chosen to open the gate go down to darts and had just left his corpse in place like so much carrion. Charming. There was a book on the floor, as if the idiots had given it a once over and then tossed it. She picked it up and started reading, and to her sharp mind the solution was obvious. Snake, Bear, Fox and Wolf. She pulled the handles on each one in turn, then the center lever, a heal spell in her mind in case she was wrong about the sequence. The gate opened and the group moved further into the ruins.

Nora's sharp ears could pick up the sound of Draugr, the creaking noises their dried-out muscles and tendons made when they moved. She spotted some in alcoves that looked a little too good and sent arrows into them. Most of the time that worked and she killed the creatures before they could rise. Sometimes she was wrong, but it was only the waste of an arrow that she could most times retrieve. Along the way they found gems, gold, soul gems and some good enchanted weapons that would fetch quite a price in civilization. And traps. Lots and lots of traps. Swinging logs, spikes set in the ceiling that a rising platform would push the victim into. Nora stepped onto one of those by accident and shouted Slow Time just as it started rising, allowing her to dive off before it completed its ascent and shoved spears through her body.

The ruins eventually ran into a cavern, and giant spiders. Those still creeped Nora out. She had finally gotten used to the ants and crickets of Nuka World, and the many large fliers around the Commonwealth. But all were tiny compared to the poison spitting spiders. Fortunately, the poison was not that strong, and normally it took but an arrow to take them down. Lydia, their budding alchemist, gathered silk and poison from the dead spiders, while the rest looked for more mundane treasure.

They were back in typical Nordic ruins after dealing with the spiders, which meant more Draugr, along with more chests full of riches. The party took out Draugr, even the most powerful, with little effort. The advantage of having so many mages and competent warriors. Nora could see how ruins like these could be so daunting to a single person, or even a pair. Or the incompetent bandits who blundered along into every trap. Eventually they reached a door leading to the outside, cold air coming through the outer gaps. Nora could feel the faint song of a word wall and knew they had found the prize. She also remembered that word walls on peaks often had Dragon Priests, so she quickly briefed her group that they might have a hard fight ahead.

It was very cold outside, high up on the mountain. The sun was starting to go down in the west and soon they would be in total darkness. There were already deep shadows in the valley below, effectively nightfall. Nora moved to the sarcophagus on the top of the small plaza. She knew exactly what was going to happen, and she prepared her people to fight the Dragon Priest as soon as it emerged. Which it would as soon as she started reading the word from the wall. Her people spread out around the sarcophagus, J'Zargo and Eldawyn were set so they could send magic into the thing without endangering their own people. Lydia, Jordis and Elesia stood with strung bows on the word wall side, so any misses wouldn't hit their mages. Nora had chain lightning in her mind as she approached the word wall, which started glowing, one of the words highlighted.

The third word of Whirlwind Sprint entered her mind just as the lid popped off the sarcophagus. Nora turned, not worrying about the word, and sent chain lightning into the rising priest, while Eldawyn and J'zargo did the same. The archers sent arrows into the monster, reloading and firing as fast as they could. Nora drew Dawnbreaker and cast another chain lightning into the creature, then stepped forward to hit it with the Daedric artifact. The Dragon Priest went down quickly under the assault, not even having time to launch spells. It all seemed to be over until a dragon swooped down and hit the party with cold.

“Shit, shit, shit, shit, shit,” hissed Nora, as she tried to get out of the way of the cold breath and failed. She knelt down, unable to stand, teeth chattering and muscles freezing up. The dragon had also hit Jordis and Eldawyn, and both the women were trying to struggle to their feet, the Altmer casting healing on herself, then throwing a quick heal spell on the Sword Maiden. Eldawyn then turned to face the returning dragon and put a fire storm spell in its way.

The dragon growled and turned in the air, avoiding the spell while breathing interstellar cold onto Lydia and Elesia, dropping them to the ground as well. At the moment Eldawyn was the only mage still operational, and she was doing her best to deal with what had to be an elder dragon. It was powerful and it was smart, and if the party didn't find a solution it would kill them all.

It came back in, aiming right for Nora, mouth open. It breathed and Nora shouted Whirlwind Sprint, moving quickly out of the way and across the flat area. As soon as she came to a stop she threw a fireball at it, then cast a couple of healing spells on herself. That down she shouted Slow Time, happy that the cool down between shouts was short. As the dragon turned in the air to come back she fired a series of offensive spells, her expert eyes sending them into the places the dragon would be when it got there.

The elder dragon roared in pain as it hit a fireball, then another, then a lightning bolt. It started to adjust its course, but Nora had thought it might, and sent lightening on the two most likely courses. It hit the upper bolt and flapped higher to get away. Eldawyn was pouring healing magic into J’Zargo, who was soon throwing his own firebolts at the dragon, the best spell for rapid fire. About half were hitting, enough to hurt and confuse the beast.

Jordis came back to her feet as healing hit her. She moved into clear sight, her bow at the ready, and started yelling and gesturing to the dragon, which swooped back down with the woman as its target. It released a stream that would have killed if Jordis hadn't been healed of past damage, and somehow the girl stayed on her feet, aiming the bow. And getting a shot that hit the dragon in the left eye, penetrating through the hole in the skull and going into the brain. It flipped over in the sky and Nora was sure it was going to hit them. She pulled up Unrelenting Force and shouted toward the lower aspect of the beast. It moved it enough, just, for it to miss the party and go over the edge to hit in the valley over a thousand meters below.

“What in the hell were you thinking?” shouted the Dragonborn as she ran to the Housecarl who had ended the threat, still laying on the ground, barely breathing. She didn't answer, and Nora worried that maybe she had taken too much damage. She knelt beside her and started sending healing spells into her body. She continued to breath shallowly, her eyes staring at nothing, and Nora was started to worry that she might have taken too much of the powerful frost breath.

“Eldawyn,” she called out, and the Altmer was immediately at her side, sending in more healing energy, soon joined by J’Zargo. They were all at the end of their magicka when the girl coughed, rolled over, and started shivering.

“So cold,” she complained, hugging herself.

“Someone build a fire,” shouted Nora, getting on the ground and wrapping the girl in a tight hug, all she could think of doing at the moment. It might have been better to get hers and Jordis’ clothes off, but this was not the place to do that. She sent more spells into her as soon as she had the magicka.

“Everyone get over here,” she ordered, getting back to her feet and waiting for her magicka store to get to where she needed it to be. Eldawyn and Sofia kept sending healing magic into the girl, whose breathing finally strengthened and steadied. When she felt it was okay she cast teleport, and the party appeared at the entrance of the ruins.

“Over here, Nora,” shouted Sofia from the former bandit camp, where they had built up the fire to a roaring blaze.

Nora concentrated on just her and Jordis, then teleported them over to the fire. She, Lydia and J'Zargo pulled her close to the fire. Nora started getting her out of her armor, letting her body, dressed in only her underclothes, absorb as much heat as it could.

“What the hell happened?” exclaimed Valdimar.

“Elder dragon. It hurt us, badly. Jordis took it out, but she got hit hard.”

The color was coming back to the Housecarl's face and body, and soon she was sleeping soundly. The rest of the party had gathered around the fire, and Nora yawned as she felt the fatigue coming over her.

“We'll stay right here the night,” she ordered, not wanting to move her Housecarl until she had fully recovered. “Someone get a meal going, get the tents pitched. I'll set the guard shifts after we all get a meal in us.”

Jordis slept through the meal, finally yawning and coming awake a couple of hours later. Nora had sat with her the entire time. The intense young woman had come through so much, some close calls, but this time she had come as close to dying as she ever had. Nora knew that she could replace her, could replace all of the party, if given time. With people just as competent, just as powerful. She couldn't replace any of these special people in her heart, though. Each was a friend, and would be missed if they died.

“My Thane,” said Jordis, sitting up, accepting a plate and a mug handed her by Sofia. “Did everyone make it?”

“They did, thanks to your stupid, insane, heroic stunt,” she said, half pissed with her, and totally grateful. “What were you thinking?”

“I was thinking that the bastard was about to kill people I cared about,” said the girl while chewing. “I couldn't let that happen. If it happened to take me down it would give the rest of you more

time to attack it. Am I to assume that you or Lady Eldawyn took it down with magic?”

“No, you fool. You are to assume no such thing. You put an arrow through its eye and into its brain, killing it instantly. Luck, or skill? I don't know, but you came through.”

“Thank the Gods,” said the girl, yawning, then putting her empty plate on the ground. “Now, I think I could sleep for a week.”

They helped Jordis to one of the tents, onto some furs, then covered her. Lydia and Sofia dragged her armor into the tent, so she would find it when she woke up and not worry about it. Nora felt exhausted, and crawled off to her own tent to fall on her furs and into a deep sleep, not worrying about guard shifts. They would wake her when her time came.

Soon after falling into a deep slumber the nightmares came. This night they came in the form of one of the strange dreams that combined both of her worlds. She was adventuring in a Nordic ruin with her party when Ghouls attacked. Hundreds of them, overwhelming the party's magic and weapons. Her people went down one by one to the biting, clawing creatures. She cried out as each of her friends went to their deaths, fighting her hardest to protect them and failing. She woke suddenly, screaming into the night, to find Eldawyn holding her tightly while a hand worked on her sex and good feelings started driving away the memories.

“You should have had someone come in to make love to you,” said the Altmer, getting Nora closer to orgasm.

“I was too tired,” said a gasping Nora, "and didn't want to bother anyone.”

“And look what happened. That was a bad one, wasn't it?”

“Yes,” said Nora, letting herself get into the pleasure, not speaking until she was crying out her orgasm. “Thanks.”

“Any time. Now, do you want to talk about it.”

“I, I'm, not sure.”

“Come on. You know it helps.”

“We were attacked by ghouls. You remember what I told you about them.”

“Kind of like zombies, only faster and much stronger. Disgusting creatures.”

“Yes, they are. And I watched every one of you go down to them. It was awful. It..”

“And it was only a dream, darling,” said the Altmer. “Not reality. I realize it was very disturbing. But it didn't happen.”

“Thanks again. Now, is it time for my shift?”

“Only if you want one. You can sleep in if you want, but I don't expect that to happen. You're just too damned responsible.”

“And we're going to need to look for that dragon in the morning.”

“I think Sofia said something about forgetting about it. But I don't suppose you'll do that either.”

“If I don't take its soul it will eventually come back,” said Nora, shaking her head. “And I don't want such a powerful beast prowling the skies. Or coming after us. Now, let me get up so I can handle watch. Who's my partner.”

“Why me, if you want me. Then we can have some fun after the end of the shift.”

“Sounds good,” said Nora, smiling. “What did I ever do to deserve you?”

“You must have gotten in good with some Goddess,” said a laughing Eldawyn. “And I should be asking what I did to deserve you, Nora. I can't think of anyone else who would go to the lengths you did to free me of my burden. Now get armored up and I'll meet you at the fire.”

“What did you do with our young Sword Maiden?” asked Nora of their resident stud. “Did you.?”

“No, ma'am. Just like Lydia, she wants her virginity intact. That's something I will respect, since to do anything else would be rape.”

“Must be hard on you.” Nora imagined the man really wanted to plow those two women, and his restraint was commendable.

“Not really, my Thane. I enjoy their play, and I really enjoy getting them there with mouth and hands. It's a feeling of power. Just as they get that feeling from pleasuring me.”

“And they do that? Pleasure you?”

“Oh yes. Not as skillfully as the rest, yourself and Lady Eldawyn included. Though Lydia is improving quickly. But they are enthusiastic. Watching their efforts is, arousing. I love teaching young ladies like that what to do.”

“I have something to talk about with you later,” said Nora, thinking of her conversation with Jolene. The man gave her a questioning look, but she shook her head. “Later.”

Dragontooth was about seventy-five miles to the northeast of Ragnvuld, across some fairly rugged territory. Not as bad as much of the Reach, but rough enough that they kept the horses down to twenty miles an hour. After getting over the first ridge-line to the north there were some bad roads leading through the area. That could actually be terrible, if they happened to be following a track that led them off course.

They ran into the usual hazards along the way. Wolves, trolls, even a couple of bands of Forsworn. The party had gotten particularly good at their job, warriors covering mages, then moving in for the finish of a shocked and disorganized enemy. They made every battle seem routine. That worried Nora, who thought they might get too cocky and step in the shit. She knew she could fall into that trap as well, and had to remind herself that not taking all precautions could lead to deaths among people she had come to love.

It started raining about two hours into the ride, a light rain that was repelled by cloaks and armor, at first. After an hour they were all soaked. People started to complain, but it was the normal bellyaching of soldiers faced with something they had no control over. The complaining helped them to keep on going, even Nora joining in on occasion. About the time the rain started they found themselves in more rugged terrain, mountains, rushing rivers, goat paths the only way to get to where they wanted to go.

Nora cursed as they found themselves looking down a cliff at a river ragging from the infusion of water from the night's storm.

“Well, I guess we have to go around,” said Sofia, frowning.

Nora was cursing herself, looking at the map. I should have teleported over to Karthwasten and gone up that way, she thought. She glared at the gorge separating her from her goal. “I'm going to try something,” she said, concentrating.

“What?” blurted Eldawyn in panic.

Nora teleported, only herself and her horse. She could see the area she wanted to go to, but wasn't sure of the terrain over there. Good thing, since she came back to being in a very small patch of almost level ground. She looked back to see her people shouting and gesturing, probably concerned that she was alone over here. Waving back, she turned her horse and rode a little ways down the slope, stopping on a small plateau that gave her everything she wanted. Except for the dozen or so Forsworn camped out on one edge.

The Dragonborn cast Fire Storm on the camp, then teleported back to her people.

“What the hell were you thinking?” yelled Eldawyn.

“Calm down. I had to find a landing spot that would work for us all. I found one, but there were about a dozen Forsworn there.”

“Were?” asked Lydia.

“I hit them with Fire Storm and jumped back. So I expect there will be fewer of them by the time we get there. But be ready for a fight.”

She gave her people a few minutes to prepare. They pulled up spells, put on helmets, strung bows, and generally prepared for a hard fight. “Here we go,” she shouted, and the world disappeared, to be replaced by her target plateau, a burning camp of Forsworn on one side, the few survivors taking one look at the warriors who had come out of nowhere and running away, right down the slope. Eldawyn and J'Zargo sent fireballs after them, catching the tail end and sending three more Forsworn to whatever dark god they worshiped.

There really weren't any regular bandits in the Reach. They either joined the Forsworn or were wiped out by the same, the Reachmen not putting up with competition. Nora missed the regular bandits of the other Holds. Forsworn were tough, with better weapons on the whole, though their armor was generally substandard. They had the Breton resistance to magic, good enough most of the time, though when hit with a high-level spell that resistance might not be enough, since the damage caused, while halved, was still enough to kill. They had their own dark magic, and Hagravens and Briarhearts lent them a whole other level of strength.

They ran into one more Forsworn camp before they got to Dragontooth Crater. Nora had nothing against Reachmen, the ones who ran farms or mines, who were productive citizens of the Reach. Some had gotten their lands back from the fall of the Silver-Bloods. The Forsworn were another matter, and she didn't care about the grievances of people who consorted with such dark forces. The second camp went the way of the first, though Nora and company saw them from a distance and used stealth to get into position for the killing blow. They then went into the interior of the cavern they used, avoiding, and in one case setting off traps. The Forsworn had a Hagraven who sent attacks of pure magic at the party, who were now equipped with an additional piece of jewelry each that increased their resistance to that kind of attack. The Hagraven fell to fire, and after some searching the party found how to open the sealed door that cut them off from much valuable loot.

*     *     *

Just look at that dumb bastard, thought Nora, looking down at a dragon curled up in front of a word wall a hundred feet below her position. The burned bodies in the area, a Legion soldier and several Forsworn, told her what kind of breath weapon it had, and therefore what type of magic she needed to use on it. She looked over at her people, lined up to either side of her. Eldawyn, J'zargo and Sofia were closest, each with hands glowing with cold. Lydia, Jordis and Elesia all had their powerful enchanted bows ready, arrows notched. Even Valdimar had a ranged weapon, a brand-new ebony crossbow with a bolt of the same material set into place. The big warrior had never taken to bows, and hadn't developed the skill. A crossbow was almost like a rifle, though with much less range due to the drop-off.

“Fire,” shouted Nora, and three Ice Storm spells hit the dragon, which looked up at the sound of a voice, not in time. Sofia was flinging Ice Spike as fast as she could, and the other mages joined in. The archers sent shafts into the beast every six seconds. Valdimar only had time for one bolt, though he tried to wind up the windlass and get it ready for another shot. The dragon let out a cry, flapped its wings twice, and went down as if a giant had struck it with sledgehammer. The life left it and it lay there, bloody and unmoving.

“Let's get down there so I can feast on its soul,” said Nora in her best interpretation of an evil mage.

“If we didn't know you so well, I would think it was time to sharpen some stakes,” said Sofia, to the laughter of the others.

The party made its way back to the horses, then rode the winding path down. Nora jumped off her horse as soon as the dragon started to smoke and burn, the sign that it was about to release its soul. She walked toward it, letting the energy hit her, until she could no longer walk. Her feet left the ground, the mass of its soul hit her, and she cried out her agony and ecstasy. She thought she would become addicted to the things, but she could think of worse addictions.

The wall started calling to her, and as her feet hit the ground and the overflow lashed out, she was drawn to it. She wondered if she was becoming addicted to the damned walls as well. The Dragonborn did know that she had a compulsion to find them, to absorb the words into her mind. Would that compulsion stop when she had learned all the possible words? And if not, would it affect her sanity? She had enough trouble with her nightmares without having to deal with more mental disturbances. Even now she was feeling a desire to exert control over her environment more than she had in the past. Was that the Dragon Blood? She would like to ask the Graybeards, but was concerned that they would refuse to help her until she calmed that desire down. Maybe studying the histories of other Dragonborns, including the most famous, Tiber Septim, would give her an answer.

The word locked in her brain, the third component of Elemental Fury. Still not sure what good it would do her with her natural speed, she went ahead and unlocked it, pulled her weapon, and tried out the shout. Her weapon swing was faster than it had been with even her own natural speed. Maybe it was worth something after all, but she didn't think it would be her favorite any time soon.

*     *     *

Nora looked over her map, finding that Karthwasten was out as a destination. There were high mountains and no paths between where they were and the town, and it was too far to teleport to a location close enough to jump into the place. Which meant either jumping back the way they had come, or going to the east, along what looked to be decent roads to places she had been. From there they could make the jumps back to Markarth. She decided on the later, since it would give her a look at new country, and it was always good to have new destinations under her belt.

It was seventy odd miles to the Karth River and the road on the other side. She thought they could do that in three hours, and reach the road with daylight remaining. Once again, distances across the rugged country were deceiving, and night had fallen by the time they saw the torchlight of a large military camp.

“Perhaps we could seek shelter with whomever controls that camp,” said Sofia, shivering from the wet and the cold.

“We don't know who they are?” cautioned Lydia, shielding her eyes from the rain as she looked ahead.

“Does it matter?” asked Nora, shaking the water out of her eyes. It was dark, and she really didn't like the idea of teleporting at night, jumping into who knew what. “Ulfric guaranteed me safe passage through his territories, as did General Tullius, so we should be good either way.”

Looking up the hill she could see someone with a torch coming their way. “Everyone, keep your hands in sight. No sudden moves. And let me do all the talking.”

“Kind of late at night to be out in the wilds,” said a woman's voice, holding the torch so she could get a good view without giving herself away to their sight.

“We have been traveling all day,” said Nora. “We're soaked to the bone, and we saw your camp and hoped for some hospitality.”

“Depends on who you are,” said the woman. “Stay where you are. There are a dozen bowmen watching you.”

Nora doubted that, given the weather. She wasn't about to argue with the woman. If the bowmen were there and became a problem she and her people would deal with them. If a bluff, she would let the woman think it had worked, if it gave her comfort.

“Now, just who the fuck are you? And why shouldn't we put you down as Imperial spies?”

“That would be a grave error,” said Nora in a steady voice, showing no fear. “Ulfric promised me that I would have safe passage through any of his territories.”

“Did he now? Well, this isn't Ulfric's terrirory. Not yet, at least. And who are you that I should take your word for it.”

“Nora Jane Adams.”

“The Dragonborn?”

“Well, yes. I'm sometimes known by that name.”

“Captain Tholdir,” yelled the woman at the top of her lungs. “We have visitors.”

The woman moved the torch to illuminate her own face. She was an attractive redhead, her hair spilling out of the sides of her hooded robe. A little harsh looking, but living in warrior camps tended to do that.

They were met at the gate to the fort by a dozen armed men, led by one with the look of an officer.

“She claims she's the Dragonborn,” said the sentry, looking back at Nora.

“Let me see,” said the man, who had to be Captain Tholdir.

The woman held her torch to illuminate Nora's face, while the Dragonborn pulled her own hood back to let the man get a good look at her.

“Fits the description,” said the captain. “Come to join the cause? All true Nords....”

“I'm not a Nord, Captain. In fact, I'm not from around here.”

“So, the stories are true. From another world. But you have so many Nords with you.” His eyes glanced at Eldawyn and his hand went to his sword hilt. “And a Thalmor.”

“Call me that again, Nord, and I will burn you from the inside out,” hissed Eldawyn, fire playing over a hand.

“My Altmer friend does not like being called a Thalmor,” said Nora, glaring at the captain. “The same as you would not like being called an Imperial.”

The captain waved his hands down, and the bowmen unnotched their arrows. “I am sorry, my Lady,” he said, bowing his head to Eldawyn. “Sometimes we forget that not all of your people are on the side of those bastards.” He looked back at Nora. “So, my Lady, what do you here, if not to join?”

“We seek shelter from the weather. A night, and then we will move on.”

“You picked a bad time to visit,” said the captain, motioning for the party to ride forward to a place where the horses of the army were quartered. The captain waited until they had dismounted and some of his men were seeing to the animals, then motioned them to follow him into a large tent.

“As I was saying, you picked a bad time. There will be a battle tomorrow, and we are badly outnumbered. The Imperials will crush us. We will probably take more of them into the afterlife than they will of us, and not because of any genius of my own. We have the position, they have the numbers, and it will be a damned bloody fight. I tell my people that we will win, but I'm a damned liar.”

“I'm sorry,” said Nora, her heart sinking. She didn't think either cause was totally wrong, or totally right. It was a bad situation with no one clearly in the right, like most civil wars. “I need to stay neutral, so I can travel where I need to. So I can take on the thing that threatens us all.”

“You could turn the tide, Nora,” said the captain, pouring whiskey into a pair of glasses, offering her one. “With your shouts and magic, with the arms of your warriors, you could bring us victory. Can you look my people in their faces and tell them you will let them die?”

Nora gulped down her whiskey in one drink, then looked at the man. “Look, I know where you are coming from. If I have to tell your people I will let them die for the greater good, I will. It will tear me apart, but if I need to do it, if it's a consequence of my actions, I will.”

“I believe you,” said Tholdir, slamming his whiskey. “You are a leader, just as the letter from Ulfric said. I am sorry that you will not come in on our side, but I understand.”

“Look. I have a letter from General Tullius ordering his people to cooperate with me. I'm guessing the same as Ulfric ordered. I can go to their camp and request a truce between you. Perhaps give you a chance to get away to fight another day.”

“You would do this? I'm not sure it would do any good, but there's always a hope.”

Her people complained when she ordered them to mount up, but they did it. They were a good bunch, willing to take on the hardships needed to accomplish the task at hand. She led them out of the front gate to the camp and down the hill, to where other fires burned.

“Stop,” yelled out a voice from ahead. “Keep your hands where we can see them, or we will fill you with arrows.”

“We're not Stormcloaks,” called out Nora, getting tired of having bows drawn and arrows pointing her way.

“Then what are you doing coming from the Stormcloak camp?” called out another voice, a woman, who came into sight, wearing the ornate armor of a high-ranking officer, a dozen Legionaries at her back.

“We were just passing through,” said Nora, looking into the eyes of the woman. “And you are?”

“I will be asking the questions here.”

“Wrong,” said Nora in a dangerous voice. “We will have an exchange of information. If you want, you will give.” Nora had the teleportation spell at the front of her mind, ready to cast at any moment.

“I am Legate Helgi,” said the Nord woman, glaring at the Dragonborn. “And you are?”

“Nora Jane Adams,” said Nora, smiling.

The eyes of the Legate widened. “The Dragonborn? Tullius told us that we were to cooperate with you, as long as it didn't interfere with our primary mission. Which brings me back to my first question. What were you doing there?”

“We really were just passing through. We came from the back country and found that camp in our way. I was hoping to find shelter for the night, but the captain warned us that you would attack them by the morning. He wanted us to join him, but I refused. But I did tell him I would ask you for a truce.”

“And why would I want to make a truce with those traitors? We have them, and they know it.”

“And they know that they will kill more of you than you will of them. This is a bad situation for both sides.”

“And what do you know of war?”

“Perhaps we can discuss this in comfort. Out of the rain.”

The Legate nodded and motioned them forward. Again they were led to a horse paddock, dismounted, and led to shelter. Her people went into a large mess tent, while Nora followed the Legate into a command tent with a large map on the table in the center.

“Okay. You asked what I know of war. You've heard the stories about me?”

“I have. Though I'm not sure how much to believe.”

“Here we go again,” said Nora, pulling out her small holo projector and treating the Legate to the fifteen-minute show.

“Amazing. And that was real? Not just some illusion magic?”

“It was real. And if you believe it, you now realize that I know war. And war never changes. Plus, I have studied the history of war on both our worlds, and know that most battles are mistakes. Look, both sides know that you will win a Pyrrhic victory tomorrow.”

“A what?”

"A victory that costs so much that the next battle will bring defeat," explained Nora. "You will take out these Stormcloaks without a doubt. And your command will lose so many people that it will no longer be fit for action. So I'm asking you to do the right thing. Give your enemy a truce, then attack them some other time, at a place that gives you the advantages.”

“I'm afraid I can't do that. The enemy is here, in front of me, and I must attack. To do less is to be called a traitor.”

And so, like Lee at Gettysburg, you make the choice of a bloodbath, thought Nora.

“If you joined with us it wouldn't be such a slaughter for my side,” said the Legate, a hopeful note in her voice. “With your powers, and the mages you have with you, we could easily overwhelm them.”

“I'm not ready to join either side,” said Nora, shaking her head. “I need to have freedom of movement. I will need to go into Ulfric's territory at will to confront dragons, to grow my power.”

“And if you helped us to defeat the bastard in all the Holds, that would no longer be a concern.”

“I, I can't,” said Nora, holding back the tears. She knew that she could choose a side and ensure victory. At the cost of many worthy lives. How could she kill people whose only crime was their conviction to a cause? Both causes had their merits, their flaws. She couldn't make that choice, not yet.

“You won't,” stated the Legate, closing her eyes. “And so, I have to lead my people into a disaster of a battle.”

“I'm sorry.”

“Well, you made your decision. And I guess I have to live with it. As long as you save us from the World Eater. You will do that, right? Or do I have to send brave men and women into battle, against other brave men and women, with no assurance that they will make it safely to Sovngarde?”

“Soon,” said Nora with conviction. “Soon. But not by tomorrow. Another reason to call off your attack, yes.”

The Legate shook her head, a slight smile on her face. “I can see why your people elected you their leader back on your world. You were as much a politician as a general, weren't you?”

“There was a time I would have punched you in the nose for telling me that,” said Nora with a laugh. “But I have to admit that it is true.”

“We will have a truce," said the Legate. "The enemy can leave their camp, and we will follow, and the battle will be fought another day.”

“Thank you,” said Nora, reaching over to grip the other woman's forearm. She might have only delayed the inevitable, but things might happen along the way to save the lives that would have been snuffed out tomorrow.

“You and your party can have dry beds with us this night, and be on your way in the morning. But if you would indulge me, I would like to hear more about your world, your adventures on both worlds. Perhaps in the mess tent.”

“Gladly,” said Nora, respecting the courage of this woman to agree to not sending her people into a bloodbath, potentially at great personal cost.

* * *

After many jumps they were back at Markarth. Nora had thought about going north instead, to the environs of Solitude and the ruins to the west, Volkskygge and Deepwood Redoubt, where she thought she would find more word walls. And she needed to contact the Altmer priestess of Talos and let her know what had happened in Markarth. What finally decided her was the anticipation of performing in front of the young Priestesses of Dibella, something that had been sitting in the back of her mind for days.

She also needed to get the final missing pages for Olivia, and touch base with Faralda, Colette and Tolfdir so she could start her master's quests in the schools of destruction, restoration and alteration. She thought that illusion would soon follow, but she was sure she was ready for the other three schools. Conjuration was still a ways away.

So much to do, but she could take care of business in Markarth and move on. So she headed that way, stabling the horses by early afternoon, buying a spirited warhorse and two more pack animals. Then going to see Jolene at the temple.

“I wanted to talk to you about your project.”

“So you'll do it?” asked the excited priestess. “We could set it up for tomorrow.”

“I'm sorry, but tomorrow I will be moving on, and don't know when I'll come back this way. So how about tonight.”

The priestess thought on it for a moment, frowning, then finally smiling. “I'll have to talk with Mother Hamal, but I think we can do it tonight. If your man is willing.”

“Oh, he will be,” said Nora with a smile. She couldn't imagine Valdimar turning her down on anything having to do with sex.

* * *

“You ready to do this?” asked Nora, rubbing a hand over the bare shoulder of her lover.

“I'm a little anxious,” said Valdimar honestly. “I've done something like this before, but never with a lover like you. And never in front of a bunch of young priestesses”

Nora felt a little nervous herself, but that was overridden by the excitement she was feeling. She had always been an exhibitionist, loving the feel of appreciative eyes on her body. She had worked the stage at the Red Seat in Diamond city, fucking customers in front of everyone and earning large tips. She kind of missed those days, when she had many very horny men and women watching her every move.

Looking down at her bare body, her erect nipples, Nora knew she was ready. This was a professional audience, women who were in preparation to become Priestesses of the Goddess of Passionate Love. It would be their job to help others, men and women, get over their insecurities about sex. All of the shy men who didn't dare approach a woman, and so missed out on one of the best things about life. All of the women who wanted the men in their lives to have to look no further than themselves.

“Let's do it,” she said, taking the naked man by the hand and leading him through the curtains into the room Jolene had prepared. In the center of that room was a soft bed, freshly made with silky smooth sheets. And sitting around it on benches, a dozen young women in the novice robes of the order. Nora looked quickly at their faces. Most were in their mid-teens, the youngest probably thirteen. She thought that a little young for this kind of instruction, but the Order didn't, and she was not about to judge them.

“Welcome to our guests,” said Jolene, standing up. “Nora, who was the warrior who found our Sybil for us. And her lover, Valdimar.”

Hamal was also present, and she clapped her hands together, looking over her young charges. “Your undivided attention please. We can teach you much, but there are others you can learn from. And Sister Jolene has told me that this is an exceptional pair.”

“Look at her body,” said one of the young novices. “I've never seen such a strong looking woman.”

Nora was sure the young lady meant it as a complement. Nora had a strong body. Though she looked like she weighed a hundred and forty at most, with her chiseled arms and legs, and the strong abdominals which seemed about to pop from her stomach, she actually weighed close to two hundred pounds with her denser muscles and bones. Her rib cage was larger than most, holding her expansive lungs, and her B cup tits rode high on her chest. It was definitely a warrior’s body, but also one made for loving, and she hadn't come here to fight this night.

“What do you want us to do?” she asked, looking at Jolene.

“Do whatever comes naturally. But be sure to shift into different positions so the young ladies can get an appreciation for the different forms of lovemaking.”

“Lay down on the bed, please,” she told Valdimar. She lay down next to him, her face near his groin, her own genitals close to his face. He was already most of the way to being hard, but Nora didn't think it would hurt to start off with some oral. She licked his cock, working on his balls, then inhaling his dick, running her tongue around the head while he was in her mouth.

Valdimar grabbed her thighs and pulled her into him, kissing her labia, then licking her inner lips. After some time he went for her clitoris, and Nora felt the shivers of pleasure moving up her spine. She kept working his cock, moaning all the time and giving him more stimulation with those moans.

“The lovers are pleasuring each other orally,” said Jolene, as if this were a lecture. “You yourselves have pleasured each other this way, and some day you will be called upon to teach both men and women the technique.”

Nora could feel an orgasm building, the excitement of preforming for an audience adding to the pleasure the expert at cunnilingus was providing. She kept working his cock, tasting the precum with relish. Suddenly it hit, and she clenched her strong legs around the head of the man as she rode through the orgasm, crying out around his cock as she came.

“She came so fast,” said one of the young priestesses.

“Nora is exceptionally responsive,” said Jolene, smiling. “And I think I've never met anyone who enjoys sex more. Our Goddess rejoices in acts like hers, and someday maybe you will please the Divine as much.”

“You want to fuck?” she asked Valdimar in a whisper.

“Of course. Which position?”

“I want to try something new with you, so I will get on my hands and knees and you can enter me from behind.”

Nora got into the position and looked back at her lover with a smile on her face. Valdimar surprised her by leaning forward and kissing her genitals, then moved back and placed the head of his cock at her entrance. He thrust in slowly. Nora grunted, relaxing to let him in, and the man continued to slowly push.

“Is he going to get that monster in her?” asked one of the younger novices.

“Oh yeah,” said Nora, to the laughter of the watchers. “It takes some doing, but he always drives it home.”

“Nora is the tightest woman I have ever had,” said Valdimar with a grunt. “So hot, tight and wet. It takes a little effort to get in there, but it's definitely worth it.”

Valdimar started to thrust, in and out, slowly building up to a rhythm that had his cock sliding in and out of his friend's pussy. There were many oohs and awes from the watchers, and Nora reached back and started to fondle the man's balls when they were in reach.

“Nora is very advanced. Try to remember what she does, so someday you can try it.”

The Dragonborn relaxed her vaginal muscles as much as she could, letting the man enjoy fucking her without having to concentrate too much on holding back. Still, even relaxed, she knew she was providing a lot of wet friction.

“I've never had a woman like this before,” whispered Valdimar in her ear.

“How do you like it?” she asked in a pant.

“Delicious. I could do this all night.”

“Well, we have to move on to something else.”

Valdimar withdrew, and Nora turned and pushed him on his back, then mounted him facing away. They had not fucked like this before either, and Nora leaned back and started riding him in earnest. His cock felt so good going in and out of her cunt, and she was on the verge of another orgasm. It built quickly, and soon she was screaming her passion as her pussy clenched around the delightful invader to her inner recesses.

“It's good to be vocal in your lovemaking,” said Jolene, smiling at her young charges. “It lets your lover know how much you are enjoying them, and heightens their own pleasure.”

“How about faking it?”

“Never, ever do that. Your lover will know, and they will lose all trust in you. Use your own hand on your clitoris if need be. In fact, do that every time you make love. Your orgasm is your own responsibility.”

Nora raised herself up and turned around, never letting the cock leave the embrace of her pussy. She could feel the sweat running down her face, dripping onto the chest of the man. She started riding him again from this new position. He reached up and started playing with her breasts, and his face scrunched up to show his pleasure.

“Is he ever going to cum?”

“Go ahead and let go, lover,” said Nora. “We'll get you up and have another go from there.”

Valdimar nodded as Nora clamped down with her pussy, giving him all he could take. She rode him fast, another orgasm building, until she was howling at the ceiling and Valdimar's cock was growing inside her. With a shout he spurted into her, wave after wave of cum. Nora collapsed on him, and Valdimar kissed her face, her forehead, her neck, every place he could reach.

“Wow,” said one of the novices. “That was quite a demonstration.”

“We're not through yet,” gasped Nora, again working on the cock of her young lover. It was soon hard again, and she kept him on his back as she mounted him in the X position, her legs over his, her pussy exposed to his touch. She started riding while Valdimar played with her clit. She took it slow this time, savoring the cock, enjoying every inch of him while letting him enjoy her pussy walls. They fucked like this for fifteen minutes or so, Nora riding a pair of orgasms, each more powerful that the last. Finally she rolled off the man, laying on her back, spreading her legs and inviting him to fuck her the good old-fashioned way.

Valdimar climbed between her legs, letting Nora place him at her entrance, then thrusting all the way in her relaxed and well lubricated pussy. This time he went at it like a wild beast, thrusting hard, his groin slapping into hers. Nora rode another orgasm, the most powerful yet, her every nerve on fire with pleasure. She reached between her legs as she came down, cupping Valdimar's balls and gently playing with them. After a few moments the man started grunting, and his cock swelled inside her pussy once again. Nora squeezed the balls that were moving upward in their sack. Valdimar cried out as his cum spurt into his lover, then lay still. Nora kissed him this time, face, neck, forehead. Valdimar ended their lovemaking with a deep kiss, his tongue playing with hers.

“How did he last so long?” asked one of the novices.

“How many orgasms did she have?”

“I will answer questions later,” said Mother Hamal, laughing. “Now show our guests our appreciation.”

The class clapped and cheered as Nora disentangled herself from her lover. Her face and chest were flushed, and the afterglow of the orgasms had her body humming. Valdimar seemed to be very pleased with himself, and Nora leaned down to kiss him once again. She grabbed his hand and pulled him off the bed, then through the curtain and into the other room.

“I must say,” said Mother Hamal, following them through the curtain. “I have never seen anything like that. You are so blessed by the Goddess to have each other.”

“I think so,” said Nora, smiling at the Priestess, then up at her lover. “I've always enjoyed sex, and I've had many lovers, some very good. But nothing like this man.”

“And I've never had a woman like her,” said Valdimar.

“Don't let the other girls hear too much of that out of you,” said Nora, laughing. “Remember, I have to go into battle with them behind me.”

“Jolene has told me about your relationships with your followers,” said Hamal, also laughing. “Unusual, but again a blessing.”

The day was beautiful for a change. A clear sky, very few clouds, and no rain. Still a little chill in the air. That seemed to be a given all across Skyrim, but it wasn't the killing cold of the northern part of the kingdom. They had killing cold soon enough when a pair of dragons descended screeching from the sky.

These were blues, almost twins, and their breath was killing cold. The party reacted well, riding to the compass points to dismount. Nora was still on her horse when the shout of one of the monsters knocked her off Queen Alfsigr, to land hard on the ground, the breath leaving her lungs. The dragon lunged with its long neck, large mouth open, to close around the body of the screaming horse and lift it off the ground. With a violent shake of its head it killed the mount, then tossed it away. Its eyes locked on Nora, still struggling to get her breath and get off the ground. The mouth opened again and started to lunge.

“Get away from her,” screamed Eldawyn, as a fireball struck the head of the dragon with a roaring explosion. Two more struck as Nora got to her feet, calling up her own spell and launching Fire Storm at the dragon. The spell lasted for about ten seconds, causing damage to the target within it for the entire time. She scrambled away, glancing sadly at her loyal mount. The dragon was in a bad way, trying to flap its wings and get off the ground. The wings were not acting in synch as it struggled. Nora threw another Fire Storm at the beast. Several seconds later the head hit the ground, the dragon dead.

“Keep it off her,” shouted Eldawyn, and Nora could hear the sound of more fireballs rising into the air.

The power of the dragon soul hit her, lifting her into the air as the twin feelings of pleasure and pain washed over her. She landed with the blast of the overflow, shaking her head to clear it and drawing Dawnbreaker. Looking up, she saw the second dragon circling overhead, trying to hit party members with cold. J'Zargo was down on a knee, struggling to get up, and as she watched Valdimar was caught in a stream for a moment. The man fell over with a cry, but struggled back to his feet.

If not for the enchantments they carried against frost several of her people would have died that day. They still would have died if not for the actions of them all, hitting the dragon with spells and arrows. This one refused to land, seeing what happened to its partner. Nora didn't know anything about the relationships of dragons. If they were male or female, and if so did they mate? Whatever the case, the one in the air was pissed over the death of its running mate, and seemed determined to destroy the party. It would have been better served to fly away, but dragons didn't think that way.

It was a tough fight. Eldawyn and Nora used the time the dragon gave them to turn around and come back to send healing energy into J'Zargo and Valdimar. Just in time, as the dragon came at Nora and the Housecarl with another blast of cold. If not healed, it would have killed the man. As it was it injured them both. The other mages, J'Zargo joining in, sent spells at the dragon, fire and shock. Nora cast a quick heal on herself, then one on Valdimar, and then threw lightning at the dragon. It was flying through the air, blood on its scales, a dozen arrows sticking from it. Dragon scales were tough, and most bows wouldn't penetrate. The bows her people had were strong and enchanted, with powerful arrows. Where they hit they not only penetrated most of the time, they pushed fire or shock into their target. Even when they didn't penetrate they hit the target with their magical effect.

The dragon landed heavily, barely able to keep itself from crashing. Nora ran toward it from the side as it blasted Eldawyn and Elesia with its cold breath, as strong as ever. She leapt into the air and landed on its back, pushing her sword down with both hands through a gap in the scales. Blood spurted, proof that she had hit something vital, and she ripped the sword out in an upper cut, then plunged it back in. More arrows hit the dragon in the neck. With a final croak it raised its head as high as it could. The head crashed into the ground, and Nora jumped clear before she could be thrown. Again she absorbed the dragon soul, the power flowing though her until she thought she might catch on fire. She used one to unlock a shout, draining its power.

Eldawyn and Elesia were both on their backs, breathing heavily. Nora healed the Altmer first, wanting her friend to be able to heal others. After everyone was on their feet Nora walked over to Queen Alfsigr and looked sadly down on the horse.

“We need to get the saddle and bags off of her and switch out with one of the pack animals,” said Lydia.

“Do it,” said Nora, shaking her head. “She was a good horse, and I'll miss her.”

There were agreements all around. Horses were expensive, and relatively few people in the kingdom had one. A well-trained horse like the Queen was a treasure, and the pack horse Nora would use for the rest of the day did not have the same training. She was ride-able though, and that was all the Dragonborn could ask for at the moment.

They came up on Ragnvald an hour later, two and a half hours out of Markarth. Again they hadn't pushed the horses, since they were on little more than a path, and there were many dips in the ground and vegetation laying across, including some tree trunks. Nora didn't think it worth saving an hour to break an animal's leg and the trouble that would ensue. If the bone was out of place, a likely event, they would have to set it before healing, and doing that to a more than thousand-pound animal was a risky proposition.

The ruin had a long wide row of steps leading up to a plaza, and more steps going from there to the entrance. A pair of Draugr were outside, along with a couple of dozen skeleton archers and several of the winged bony things with the powerful shouts. Nora halted the party a hundred yards from the lower steps, her people joining her. An arrow came from the upper plaza, a seemingly impossible shot for an undead archer, and one of the pack horses fell with an arrow through the chest. More arrows came in, fended off by the shields of the three female warriors, while Nora and the mages sent fireballs at the archers, blasting them apart. The one-sided battle of bows against spells went on for a half minute, until only one of the Draugrs and one of the winged horrors was left.

“Cover me,” yelled Nora, on her feet and running toward the steps. The winged horror stepped forward, arms back and head forward, just before letting loose a powerful shout that staggered Nora. She replied with Slow Time and went up the steps, avoiding a strike from the Draugr and cutting through its lower leg, dropping it growling to the steps. She continued up, getting to the horror just as it made ready to shout again. Dawnbreaker sliced down into its shoulder and it exploded with holy flame.

Her people came up as fast as they could run, to find the fight finished. Nora looked back at the horses, growling low in her throat as she saw the pack animal lying dead on its side. Hard day to be a horse, she thought regretfully.

“J'Zargo, Lydia. Gather the horses and bring them up to the plaza. You're the guards this day, and try to get the equipment off the dead horse. If you can figure out how to get the equipment distributed among the other horses, do so. Anything that doesn't fit we'll leave behind.” She hated the idea of that, and expected that they would find much of value in the ruin. They could only do so much though short two horses.

The first chamber of the temple was large, with a great deal of rubble on the edges where the ruin had collapsed. There was a large dais in the center of the chamber, with a Draugr laying on top. The party approached cautiously, bows and spells at the ready, but the Draugr never moved. They searched the chamber, finding potions, a few books, and gems, soul and mundane.

On the east side of the room was the dark entrance to a tunnel. Nora and Elesia led down this way, bows ready, and came to a T intersection. To the left was a chest, to the right another tunnel. Nora went for the chest first, picking the lock to the disappointing sight of some mundane armor and fifty Septims. She shook her head, realizing that not all chests would contain items of great value. Lacking any way of knowing what was inside, she was forced to open them all, lest she leave behind a great treasure that would help her down the road.

The path turned several times, and Nora could make out the sound of swinging blades somewhere near. They continued into a large room, the raised pathway leading off into the distance. She could make out the shadowy form of a Draugr ahead, and heard the rattle of one moving around below the walkway. Holding up a hand to halt the party, she crouched and aimed in on a hanging pot on the path far ahead, With a clever shot she cut the cord, the pot fell and burst, and the entire area ahead went up in flame, destroying the Draugr. The one below started coming up the wooden steps, and Nora cast Bone Spirit at it, the ring of holy light moving slowly over the draugr and exploding, downing it. It was a spell she didn't use often, since it was so much more efficient to just take them down with arrows or Destruction spells, but she liked to use all the schools when possible to aid in her advancement.

Going down the steps, Nora moved to the west wall and found an opening. The tunnel went around several bends, the sound of the swinging blades getting louder until she reached them, four of the scythes going back and forth. There's got to be something valuable in that chest, she thought, seeing it through the blades. And a Draugr, waiting for someone to come through the trap, greatsword in hand.

Nora shouted Become Ethereal and stepped through the blades unharmed, making it to the other side. The Draugr swung its sword, off balance as it met no resistance. Nora positioned herself, waiting for the shout to wear off, then slammed her shield into the undead creature, driving it back. Another shield bash and it fell back into the blades, which sliced deeply into it. The Draugr tried to get out of the death trap, but Nora bashed it back and it came apart under two of the blades. The Dragonborn pulled the lever to lock the blades, then turned to the chest, which had a very advanced lock.

“Cute,” said a disapproving Eldawyn when she and the others were in the room. “But why not just finish it with your sword. Or shout it into the blades. You take too many risks, Nora.”

“I needed some work with my shield,” Nora said with a smile. “Besides,” she growled as she snapped a pick. “He was really no sweat.”

“And one mistimed block and you could be lying on the floor bleeding out. And we would have had to come through that death trap to get to you. If we even could.”

“Sorry,” said Nora, snapping another pick. “Won't happen again.”

“Until the next time,” said Eldawyn, clearly very angry.

“Yep,” said Nora, finally getting the lock to click open, then looking up at her friend, the anger leaving, concern staying on the Altmer's face.

“Please take more care. I don't want to have gone through all these dirty, dusty ruins, only to see the hope of the world die before my eyes.”

“I, I'm sorry. I know I'm a risk taker. It's in my blood, and I can't help it.”

“Well,” said Eldawyn, crossing her arms over her chest. “Just take your risks when it's not so, risky. Like in a room where we can attack whatever it is that's kicking your ass.”

“Point taken,” said Nora, realizing that her friend was right. The smart play would have been to swing Dawnbreaker into the draugr over and over until the shout wore off and the blade was solid. The undead creature would have stood no chance. Nora groaned as she looked into the chest, which contained some ragged unenchanted clothes.

“What the fuck. Why put something like this behind a trap, and have a Draugr standing guard.”

“Just the way things are, my friend,” said Eldawyn, laughing. “Remember, the world is not set up for your enrichment. And not everything is a conspiracy to frustrate you. Just a random event, my dear.”

Nora had to admit her friend was right. Just as in the Commonwealth, not everything had been placed there as a test for the Sole Survivor. There was a lot of randomness in the world, there and here. The party backtracked and found some loot in the main chamber, gems, potions and a great deal of alchemy ingredients. She wished she had Lydia with her, so the budding alchemist could assess them, tossing what wasn't valuable and keeping the rest.

They found a couple of doors that wouldn't open no matter how hard they tried, probably barred from the other side. And two that did open, revealing paths leading off into darkness. Nora decided to see what was ahead first, and walked down some steps, then back up another set, along the raised walkway to a dais with a sarcophagus on top, and two unusual recesses that looked like they accepted round objects. Some kind of a key? Different than anything she had run into before.

“We have to find whatever fits into those things to open those bars ahead,” she told her followers.

“And probably release that thing in the sarcophagus,” said Sofia, trepidation in her tone.

“Of course,” said Nora. “More fun.”

She cast Clairvoyance, seeing the smoke go either way depending on what end of the sarcophagus she was closest to. She thought for a second, then headed to right, down the steps, then around some fallen stones to find a path leading in. They went down this until they came to a door and entered a long room with a canal filled with water in the center. There were several bridges over the water, and a room to the north with the recognizable sounds of Draugr.

The party went to the entrance to that room and took down the pair of Draugr, then looted everything they could find of value. They were able to cross one branch of the canal on a wooden bridge, but another forced them into the water. Like most water found in ruins this was very cold, and sent a chill up anyone who found themselves waist deep in it. Nora spotted a strange looking chest at the far end of the canal and made her way there. It was compact and shiny, looking as if it were brand new. The lock resisted all efforts to pick it, and trying to pry it open with a blade failed as well.

“See if you can get it open, big guy,” she ordered Valdimar. The Housecarl swung his ebony hammer hard into the chest, normally something that would spring any recalcitrant lock. The chest didn't budge. He smacked it a few more times with no result, and Nora couldn't see a mark on the chest. It was magical, and would only open with the proper key, which they didn't have.

“That stirred something up,” complained Eldawyn.

Nora could hear the cries of Draugr, their feet stomping the floor as they headed toward the party. The other side of the canal had an opening with wooden barriers across it, one of which looked like a drawbridge. There were stairs at the side, and some small openings on the end. And Draugr coming to the openings on both sides. Arrows and swords took care of them, though their bodies blocked the way until the party could wrestle then out and into the canal. Then it was up and into the room beyond, to the sound of more Draugr coming their way.

The party fought their way through a dozen of the undead. Through rooms and corridors, until they entered a large room with a gilded skull on a pedestal and several unopened sarcophagi, including a large one on the floor. Nora knew how this game was played, and had Valdimar and Jordis each stand by one of the upright sarcophagi, while Elesia and Sofia stood by the center one. All had weapons out and were ready to strike.

Nora removed the skull from the pedestal and all hell broke loose, all three of the sarcophagi popping their lids and releasing Draugr. The undead creatures were tougher than average, and the two Housecarl's held them at bay while cutting into them, while Elesia and Sofia attacked the toughest one of all in the center. Nora fired a lightning bolt at the one on the left while Eldawyn did the same to the one of the right. These Draugr had much more vitality than most, and seemed to refuse to go down, no matter how they were pummeled. Nora swung Dawnbreaker into the center Draugr, the toughest, and was pleased to see the sword hit him with holy light, sending his burning body to the ground. She then rushed to the aid of Jordis and cut that one down, while Valdimar smashed his to the ground with a mighty swing of his hammer.

Elesia stopped her cackling and looked around for a moment as if not sure they were out of the fight. “Let the looting begin,” she yelled when it was apparent that they had no more opposition.

They found many gems, lots of gold Septims, and a few empty soul gems. And some books, skill tomes of Destruction and Illusion, and one for Block. The mages all looked at the magic skill books, while everyone took a turn with the block book.

Casting Clairvoyance, Nora led them through an entrance at the back of the room and along a corridor, to stop in front of some swinging blades.

“Crap. Are these damned things going to plague me till the end of time?” She shouted Become Ethereal, hurried through the blades, and found the lever, this time unguarded. They found a door barred from their side, and were soon into the main chamber.

Nora hurried to the sarcophagus at the end of the chamber and fit the skull in a slot. A perfect fit, and she knew they had to find to other one to get those bars down and go further into the ruin, though she suspected that the center sarcophagus was going to disgorge an inhabitant Draugr when she put the second skull in place. Probably tougher than any of the ones to the side.

“You know,” said Eldawyn, holding up an empty common soul gem. “You can trap the souls of those Draugr while we're killing them. They fit nicely in the common gems, and they don't have any use for them.”

Nora thought about that for a moment, then nodded. “Anyone have a black soul gem.” Nobody had, and Nora was relieved. She was going to cast soul cloak, so everything they killed for a two-minute period would get trapped. The last thing she wanted was for one of her people to die unexpectedly and have their souls go into a gem. All deserved Sovngarde when they died, not the damnable Soul Cairn.

The party went through the second entrance off the main chamber, Nora casting Soul Cloak as they moved forward. She still didn't like the idea of trapping the souls of intelligent creatures, Thalmor excepted. But the Draugrs were another exception. From what she understood, they had been servants of the Dragon Cult in life, totally evil bastards. And they continued to serve it in death, She wasn't sure what kind of souls they possessed in undeath, but if a common soul gem could capture them they couldn't be all that much. Besides, it looked like they had chosen their afterlife, and it was her job to send them permanently on their way.

The party went through the door into another section of the ruin. The path split and they had a choice of left or right. Clairvoyance showed right, so Nora led the way in that direction. There were Draugr along the way, and Nora watched in satisfaction as the purplish energy of their souls drained away and into the small bag at her side. Common soul gems were easy enough to find, cheap to buy, and they could keep everything recharged with the energy from them, though they wouldn't power the really good enchantments of clothing and armor. They finally ended up in a large room of a similar layout to the final room in the canal section. A large sarcophagus in the center, more sarcophagi along the sides.

“Everyone ready?” Nora asked, just about to grab the skull. Receiving nods from everyone she jerked it from its pedestal, and the Draugr popped out of their containers, to fall quickly to the ready warriors and mages. They looted everything of value and headed back to the locking mechanism before the gate.

Nora was sure a powerful Draugr was going to pop out as soon as she inserted the second skull. She put it into place and was shocked when the ghostly figure of a Dragon Priest arose, shouting and firing walls of lightning out of a staff. Flashbacks of Labyrinthian came into her mind, one of her people dead while two more lay helpless. She attacked in a fury, hitting the thing with Dawnbreaker several times, doing major damage, before the Dragon Priest shouted Disarm at her and she no longer had her blade. A lightning wall came her way, burning her, shocking her almost senseless. She pulled the glass dagger and went on the attack, scoring hit after hit until the creature came apart, a ghostly residue remaining on the floor.

“Let me heal you,” said Eldawyn, a bit singed herself. The healing energy washed over Nora, her burns went away, and she returned the favor to her friend.

“Everyone okay?”

There were some minor injuries, soon healed, and Nora picked up the enchanted mask and the staff of the undead creature they had just slain. The connection with the mask let her know it had belonged to Otar the Mad. The mask conferred powerful resistances to all the elemental powers, Fire, Frost and Shock, though Nora couldn't see herself wearing the thing.

“Maybe you can transfer its powers into a ring,” suggested Eldawyn.

Nora went through the now open entrance, the wall calling to her. The word entered her mind as she approached, and she had another word of Kyne's Peace in her mind. While not her favorite shout, she was not about to spurn a gift from Kynareth. They looted everything not nailed down that had any value, including the two skull keys, which might fetch a good price from their uniqueness.

“What's everyone think about trying to get to Dragontooth Crater tonight?” she asked. From the reaction of everyone she thought they didn't like the idea, and decided to save that one for another day.

They came to the main entry of the ruin and were surprised to find Lydia, J'Zargo and all the horses there.

“What's going on?” she asked, angry that her people had brought the horses into the ruin. Add to that the fact that the pair had built a cook fire and were preparing a meal.

“I'm sorry, my Thane,” said Lydia. “A fierce storm blew in with wind and lightning. I thought we were about to lose everything when J'Zargo suggested that we take shelter.

“Understandable,” said Nora, going to the main door and looking out. The trees were still being whipped by a fierce wind, and lightning flashed almost continuously. Nora couldn't even see teleporting in this weather, since there was no telling what the conditions would be like where they appeared. “I guess we're staying here tonight. But I still want guard shifts through the night. I think we cleared the place out, but I would hate to wake up and find myself wrong.”

They still pitched tents for general privacy, and Nora was surprised to see Lydia lead Jordis and Valdimar to one. Well, unexpected, but it meant that Jordis was wanting to find out about men, of which Nora approved. Jordis could remain a virgin for all Nora cared, but knowing how to please a man wouldn't hurt her future prospects.

*     *     *

“Okay, ladies. I'm all yours.”

Valdimar lay back on the furs naked, the cool air flowing over his skin, looking into the faces of the two young women with him in the tent. Lydia was old hat at this, having pleasured the man several times orally while accepting his pleasure in return. She still didn't want penetration, and that was fine with the man. As long as he had her mouth and hands on his manhood, and could kiss and lick her delectable pussy, he was fine.

The wild card this day was Jordis. The young maiden had inquired of Lydia if she could join them. From what he had heard the two had been pleasuring each other quite regularly. But this was Jordis' first time with a man, and her wide eyes as she stared at his stiffening cock indicated her anxiety.

“Have you ever seen anything like that?” asked Lydia as her hand started stroking the length of the cock before her.

“I've, uh, seen them in the barracks,” said the young woman in a rush of words. “But never that big. Or hard like that.”

“It's not really hard yet,” said Lydia, smiling. “But it's getting there.”

Valdimar had to admit that both of the young ladies were beautiful. Their naked bodies were almost flawless. Lydia's face had more of a tan, while Jordis' was one that turned sunlight into freckles. The freckles were quite charming though, and the wide blue eyes were as well. Her licking her lips was also quite arousing, and Valdimar imagined those lips around his cock. All in good time, and he wasn't going to force anything on the innocent young woman.

“Let me show you something,” said Lydia in a hushed voice, stroking the cock down, pulling back the foreskin and exposing the head. “Isn't that beautiful?”

“I've never seen anything like it. Can I touch it?”

“Please,” said Valdimar, watching as the delicate fingers rubbed his head, sending waves of pleasurable excitement up his body.

“Ew, what's that?” said Jordis as her fingers touched some of the fluid leaking from the head.

“That's precum,” said Valdimar, smiling. “A man extrudes that when he's excited. It helps to lubricate his cock inside the woman, and paves the way for the cum, the semen.”

Jordis got an idea.  She smiled and started to rub the head with the slick fluid, sending more waves of pleasure through the man.

“Don't forget the balls,” said Lydia, reaching down and playing with the scrotum and the heavy fruit inside. “Men love it when you do that.”

“Where did you learn all of this?” asked Jordis, giving some experimental strokes with her hand down the shaft.

“Ladies Nora and Eldawyn taught me,” said Lydia. “At first I wasn't sure, but now I like it. It's exciting to see a strong man shiver with pleasure, to have total control over him.”

Valdimar was having fun. Maybe these two weren't the most skilled, though Lydia was coming along nicely. But to have these earnest young ladies explore his body was quite arousing.

“Now it's hard,” said Lydia in triumph. “So I'll show you something you can do to a hard cock.”

Lydia started licking the head, swirling her tongue around it as she withdrew the foreskin. After licking for some minutes she put the head in her mouth, sucking while she swirled her tongue around it. She worked her way down until most of the shaft was in her mouth, the head at the entrance to her throat. With a gagging sound she forced her way down, until the cock was lodged in her throat. She couldn't keep it there long and came off it with a cough.

“That didn't look very comfortable,” said Jordis, still playing with the man's balls.

“It's not always about comfort, but what you can do for your lover,” said Lydia. “And if you get a good one, what he can do for you. You want to try it?”

“I don't know...”

“Just lick the head, then work it into your mouth. You don't have to go down far like I did. Come on, try it.”

“If she doesn't want to,” said Valdimar.

“What. You don't think I can do it?” asked Jordis. She grabbed the shaft and started licking the head, then forced it into her small mouth. The Maiden was clumsy, but it still felt good, and she tried her hardest to pleasure the man.

“Good first try, but let me finish him,” said Lydia. She went down on the cock again, this time in earnest, running her tongue over the shaft as she sucked. “Lick his balls,” she told Jordis with her cock filled mouth.

“What?”

“I think she wants you to lick my balls, dear. Entirely up to you, but it is something I enjoy.”

Jordis shrugged her shoulders and went down to work on his sack, her tongue licking up and down. Again, it was clumsy, but the whole point of this was to get her used to doing this with a man. She might not be ready to fuck yet, but this would be good training for a future lover.

“I'm going to cum, Lydia.”

“Go right on ahead,” she said, withdrawing from his cock for a moment, then going back to it.

“What's happening to his balls?” asked Jordis, continuing her licking.

“They start to withdraw when a man is about to cum,” said Valdimar, just before he growled his orgasm and shot stream after stream into Lydia's mouth. The woman sucked and swallowed with relish, finally cleaning him off.

“Now it's time for reciprocation,” said Valdimar smiling. He loved eating the pussy of a lover who had just given him pleasure. To him it was one of the best parts of lovemaking. Lydia lay back, her legs open, and Valdimar moved into position. “I can do you next if you want,” he told Jordis, who simply shook her head. Someday, he thought, as he started to lick, kiss and nibble on Lydia's genitals. Lydia was crying out within minutes, her body responding to an expert lover. She had an orgasm, short and sweet, but the man kept working her, going for more. At the third orgasm she put her hands on Valdimar's head and lifted him away.

“That was wonderful. But now I wonder..” She looked at Jordis, who had an expression of deep arousal on her face.

Jordis lay back, opening her legs. “Me, please. I would like you to do that to me.”

Both Valdimar and Lydia laughed. They had both thought that seeing the result of the man's oral lovemaking on a woman would bring Jordis around. So Valdimar worked on the young woman, bringing her to four intense orgasms, and leaving her with a wide smile on her face. Valdimar was sure they would be doing this again, and soon.

Nora bought an additional three horses from the stables, giving her a total of five pack animals. She then contracted to have four large leather tents made and waxed. The weather hazard in the Reach was not snow, though it could come down here periodically. Rain was the problem, and staying dry, so fur was not called for. She purchased the pioneer tools and carrying bags as well, and had the promise of the outfitter that her equipment would be ready in two days. After that she decided to meet with the powers that be in the city, starting with the new Imperial Governor.

“Good to see you, Thane Nora,” said Margret, getting up from her desk in the Treasury House. The once headquarters of the Silver-Bloods was now in Imperial hands, and was the new Reach Headquarters of the Oculotus as well as the Governor's Office. “What brings you back?”

“Word walls,” said Nora by means of explanation. “There are a number of old Nordic ruins around here that I need to explore.”

Margret shuddered. “Better you than me, my Lady.  I wouldn't be caught dead in those haunted places.”

“They're where I get the power of the Thu'um,” said Nora, shrugging her shoulders. “Since the walls are mostly buried deep, I need to delve for them. There are many interesting places to explore in the Reach, and Markarth seems to be the perfect base of operations for me.”

“Well, welcome. And I have a reparations payment waiting for you. Two thousand Septims, the first installment.”

“Use it to help the community,” said Nora, waving off the payment. “I have more gold than I know what to do with, and I'll surely get more after searching some ruins.”

“Most generous of you,” said a smiling Margret. “We are still digging into the corruption here, and it goes even deeper than we thought. The Jarl's steward was an agent for both the Forsworn and the Stormcloaks.”

“Strange bedfellows, wouldn't you say?”

“Yes,” agreed Margret. “But the greed of the man knew no bounds, and both paid for his influence, while he had to think that whatever the other didn't know wouldn't hurt them.”

“I assume he has been arrested?”

Margret frowned and shook her head. “Took his own life, with poison, while we were breaking down his door. In retrospect, I should have had him arrested while he was at the palace. Well, he was removed from his position, and now his former masters will have to look for a new agent. Good luck with that. And have you thought of going and seeing the Jarl while you're here?”

“Whatever for?” asked Nora, not really looking forward to seeing Igmund, the man whose dereliction to duty had led to her rape and incarceration in the mines.

“By agreement he owes you reparations as well. Might as well take him up on it, even if you don't need the money. Make him pay through the nose.”

“On second thought, give me one of the bags,” said Nora, an idea in mind. “It will still go to the community, but where I want it to go.”

Nora agreed with the sentiment of making the Jarl pay through the nose, and resolved to head to the palace. Right after the Temple of Dibella. She left the males in her group outside as her and the women went in, to be greeted by a couple of priestesses who recognized her immediately.

“How are you doing, sister?” asked Jolene, coming out of the inner sanctum. “Any more problems with your, um..”

“Not a one. My people followed your instructions and I am no longer held back.”

“Wonderful. And if you would like another lesson while you are in town, I would be glad to oblige.”

Nora wondered how much of that was dedication to the Goddess, and how much was just a desire to have sex with people as skilled at it as she was. “Maybe,” she said with a smile. After all, her session with Jolene and Eldawyn had been very pleasant, and Nora could never have too much pleasure.

“And here,” said Nora, handing over the sack of coin she had gotten from Margret, one thousand Septims. “To help support the temple.”

“Very generous,” said Jolene, holding up the bags.

Next stop, the palace, and Igmund was still slouched in his seat, causing Nora to wonder if the man ever moved. A young man was sitting in the steward's seat, though the same armored woman was standing guard.

“Thane Adams,” said the Jarl, giving her a slight smile that was all he could seem to manage. “Are you here for your reparation payment?”

“Maybe. How much is it.”

“Five thousand Septims. Though I wish I could convince you to take it in trade, since we are short on coin. The Imperials raided my treasury as well as taking down the richest family in the Reach.”

Nora didn't feel the least bit sorry for the Jarl, though she hoped it hadn't impacted on the citizens hereabouts. “Maybe that house you offered. Is it still available?”

“Yes, Thane Nora. Though it's quite a lot more than five thousand.”

“Okay,” said Nora, wanting to drive a hard bargain with this man. “How about you give me the house and we call ourselves even from here on. No more reparations.”

“Deal,” said the Jarl, sitting up in his chair. “Singurd. Draw up the papers giving Thane Nora Vlindrel Hall.”

“Would you like it furnished, Thane Nora?” asked the young man, looking up from a paper he was writing on. “And what are you a Thane of?”

“Of Markarth, you young fool,” growled the Jarl.

“But, I'm not...”

“Please,” said Igmund, standing up and coming down the steps. “Let me have the honor of making you a Thane of my Hold. You did much for me and my people by ending the tyranny of the Silver-Bloods.”

Nora wasn't sure she wanted another Thaneship, and also wasn't sure if she would have conflicting loyalties with another title. Of course, the Reach was Imperial territory, just like Whitrerun, Haafingar and Hjaalmarch. And being a Thane of the Hold might come in handy when she was out and about in the Reach.

“I accept the honor, Jarl Igmund.”

“Good. Then by my authority as Jarl of the Reach, I name you Thane.”

“Would you like your house furnished, Thane Nora,” asked Singurd, jotting down some more notes.

“How much for the works?”

“Five thousand, I believe,” said Siggurd. “Including a children's bedroom and enchanting and alchemy labs. Along with a Housecarl's bedroom.”

“Let's hold off on the Housecarl for now, Jarl Igmund,” Nora said. She already had her own people, and really didn't want someone she didn't know hanging around her house.

“If you choose,” said the Jarl in a tone of relief. Nora thought he would have had to assign someone from his shrunken guard force to her, and now he could keep the soldier.

“And I want to make some changes to the furnishings.” She detailed to the steward what she wanted, and the man jotted down the notes, then handed Igmund a piece of paper that he signed.

“Your bill of sale, Thane Nora. Let me get the key for you, but it won't be furnished until tomorrow at the earliest.”

Nora could stay in the once Silver-Blood Inn tonight, then check out her house the next day. When her tents and sleeping bags were ready she would head out to her first target in the region, to the south of the city.

“So you have a house,” said Eldawyn, walking beside Nora. “Does that mean you will be moving out of the castle? And can I then have it?”

Nora laughed as she looked over at her smiling friend. “Valkyrja is my permanent residence, but I need places we can stay when we are the far corners of the map. I plan to get that house in Solitude as well.”

“But, the Blue Palace,” protested Sofia.

“Is a wonderful place to visit. Elisif is an amazing hostess. But we're just visitors there, and I can't just toss my gear anywhere I want. We'll still spend time there, but I want a bed I can call my own. And I'm sure you want the same. But, if you would rather stay in the palace, and Elisif has room for you, be my guest.”

The Inn was as remembered. The name had changed, now the Markarth Inn, but little else. She approached the innkeep to find out that he was the new owner, and incredibly pleased with himself.

“Do you still have the flier I gave you?” she asked, not seeing it on the inn's missive board.

“I put it up,” said the frowning innkeep. “It garnered plenty of interest. In fact, several people jotted down its information. And then the Thalmor came in and ripped it down. I was able to convince them that I had nothing to do with it, but they left with a warning that they would be watching me. So no more.”

“I'm sorry,” said Nora, worried that the Thalmor might be going after some more innocent people in Markarth.

“Well, I keep my little shrine hidden and pray when I can,” said the innkeep. “But that's as much as I'm willing to do for now.”

Nora got them some rooms, meals and baths. She had her meal in the common room in front of the fire, then read some of the books she had brought along from Skyhaven Temple, filling herself in on the history of the Blades. What she read conflicted some with the praises that Delphine and Esbern had sung. It seemed, according to the author, that while the Blades had been conceived as protectors of the Empire, they had actually worked behind the scenes to control the Empire through the Emperor. Feeding him what information they wanted, while withholding that which might cause him to make decisions they didn't approve of. And in the infrequent Dragonborns they saw rich territory for their command and control. If they could influence such a hero their status with the population expanded. She hadn't trusted Delphine before, and after reading this book she had even less reason for trust.

Nora spent the next morning shopping around the town and listening in on conversations. The talk was mostly about the fall of the Silver-Blood family, and how other families were jockeying for position in the new hierarchy in Markarth. There were some names repeated that Nora made a point to remember, in case one of them tried the same takeover that the Silver-Bloods had orchestrated years ago. She stopped at the Alchemists shop, and the owner seemed overjoyed that men were no longer coming to her store to shake her down.

Evening arrived and Nora decided to check out her new house to see if it was ready for occupancy.  It was, with brand new furnishings. There were tables, chairs and weapons racks throughout the place, as well sconces on the walls and wood stacked by the fireplace. Food had been stored throughout the house, pastries, fruits, bottles of mead and wine. The master's bedroom had a large double bed that took up most of the space, while the children's room had its two smaller beds removed and replaced with adult single beds. The enchanting laboratory and the Housecarl's quarters had been repurposed as well with large double beds. While the whole house was only slightly larger than the master's chamber in Valkyrja, it would serve her needs. Three rooms where she and her followers could engage in their games, and a couple of singles for those who wanted to sleep alone.

Lydia and Valdimar put together a meal from what they found in the house, a vegetable stew with pastries on the side. Not really a balanced dinner, but it would do until they bought some other provisions. Which, since they were heading out the next day, would be the next time they visited the city.

“My Thane,” said Valdimar soon after dinner, standing by the open front door. “We have a visitor.”

“Jolene,” said Nora, walking quickly to the door to greet her guest. “How nice to see you.”

“Would you like another lesson, Thane Nora?” asked the smiling priestess, her eyes running over the imposing figure of Valdimar.

“Just Nora. And it looks like you have something else on your mind tonight.”

“Well,” said Jolene, licking her lips. “This is quite a specimen. Do you think you could convince him to join us?”

“That's up to him,” said Nora, looking at Valdimar. “No one in my party is forced to engage in any sexual activities that they don't want to.”

“Well, big fellow,” said Jolene, and from her tone she was hoping other things about him would be large.

“I would love to. If Nora joins us as well. I need to keep her happy.”

“Of course,” said a laughing Nora. The man went out of his way to keep her happy in every way, and he succeeded.

The two women were soon on Nora's large bed, naked and with Valdimar laying on his back between him. They worked on getting him hard, an easy task since he was already almost there. They shared his cock, and Jolene showed Nora some oral tricks, while the Dragonborn reciprocated with one of her own. When the man was on the verge of bursting the two women started working on each other, getting themselves aroused and wet. A little more work to get Valdimar back at full mast and they settled into position.

Jolene lowered herself onto Valdimar's cock, grunting from the size and slowly getting it inside her. Nora, meanwhile, maneuvered herself onto the man's face, his hands reaching up and holding onto her thighs. He started working his mouth and tongue, licking and kissing at her labia and clitoris. Jolene was now moving up and down, the sounds she was making showing her appreciation for the man's large member within her, while Valdimar groaning into Nora's pussy was showing his appreciation of the priestess' motions, and sending thrills up Nora as well. The two women leaned in and started kissing, their hands playing with the breasts of the other.

“How long will he last?” asked a breathless Jolene.

“As long as he wants,” gasped Nora. “He was trained in the sexual arts in his Hold, where male Housecarl's were expected to service high-born ladies.”

“Lucky you, to have gotten such a stud.”

“Well, the girls really like him.”

“All of them? And no jealousy?”

“So far, no. But I'm careful to give everyone a turn and not hog him myself.”

“And he is right here,” mumbled Valdimar into Nora's pussy.

“Sorry, big man. Just woman talk. You know how we are.”

Valdimar answered by quickly flicking his tongue across Nora's clit, and she leaned her head back and screamed as an orgasm hit her.

“You are so responsive,” said Jolene, picking up her pace. “That is a blessing.”

Yes, thought Nora, as the man stopped working on her genitals for a moment to let her come down. But soon he was once again kissing and licking her like he was a starving man and her pussy a feast. Jolene started into her own first orgasm, a series of soft cries as she bucked and shivered.

“Would you like to get some cock?” asked the priestess.

“Enjoy. I'll get my turn.”

The women rode Valdimar for what seemed like hours, but couldn't have been that long. Both came again, then Valdimar started grunting up into Nora's pussy in earnest.

“Here he comes,” crowed Jolene. “I can feel him swelling. And, oh Gods.” She came again, a trained and responsive priestess who thought that a man Cuming in her was cause for celebration. She rolled off the man, his cock coming out of her with a squelching sound as his semen dripped from her pussy. Jolene was on his cock like a starving woman, getting every last drop from him.

“Ready for some more, big guy?” asked Nora, removing herself from his face. “I loved the oral, but I want to get fucked.”

“What is your favorite position?” asked a curious Jolene, taking a rag and wiping her pussy clean.

“I really love good old-fashioned missionary.”

“Which?” asked a confused Jolene, who had obviously never heard the term before.

“This one,” said Nora, lying flat on her back and opening her legs, her arms welcoming the young man, who was hard again and ready to go.

“Ah, the beast with two backs,” said a smiling Jolene. “Some think it too common, but it is enjoyable.”

“I love being able to look into my lover's eyes while we're fucking,” said Nora, grabbing Valdimar's cock and moving it to her entrance. She grunted as he pushed in an inch, then waited a moment to adjust.

“And you're so tight,” said an enthralled Jolene.

“The tightest I have ever had,” said Valdimar, as he looked into Nora's eyes and pushed more of his cock inside. “Nora is amazing. But she still adjusts well to a large cock, and it feels incredible.”

Nora closed her eyes for a moment, a smile playing over her lips as she was filled. “I like the way our groins meet in this position. We can kiss, and rub our hands over each other's bodies.” She sighed as Valdimar leaned down and took a nipple in his mouth. “And there's that. I love a man sucking my tits.”

Valdimar rode Nora long and hard, pounding into her as he knew his friend liked. She rode three orgasms, each more powerful than the last, until the man cried out and shot his load in her. He rolled off, and Jolene again attacked his cock.

“Would you like to go again?” Valdimar asked Jolene, who smiled at him while she shook her head.

“No. I'm satisfied. And it's better to leave the table with a desire for more. But I must say. That was the most amazing display of lovemaking I have ever seen. I wish I could talk you into doing a demonstration at the Temple for some of the younger priestesses. To show them what heights we can achieve.”

“I would do that,” said Nora, always a bit of an exhibitionist. The thought excited her, reminding her of her days as a stripper, when she had put on stage shows with customers for the good money it brought in. “But I'm not sure that Valdimar will be game.”

“I will if it's with you, Nora. I had to demonstrate to the high-born ladies of the court so they would know they weren't getting some regular Nord lout. So, whenever you want to, say the word.”

“We're hitting the road tomorrow,” said Nora after kissing her Housecarl. “Maybe when we come back, before we move on.”

Jolene left to go back to the Temple, while Nora curled up with her Housecarl for the night. A night that brought only the peaceful dreams of the fulfilled.

*     *     *

The next morning, tents and sleeping bags loaded on the pack animals, food and pioneering tools added,, the party mounted up and headed out. Their target was forty some straight-line miles to the south of Markarth, probably seventy to eighty miles of bad winding road. Two hours at the fastest speed of Thundering Hooves, but the terrain would probably preclude that kind of progress. So Nora was thinking four hours. It was wishful thinking.

First the roads were worse than she had expected, and several times the party went off the path altogether without even realizing it. They were attacked by wolves, the damned creatures suicidal in their determination to take down a large, well-armed party. Nora was surprised the creatures still existed on this world. Then an attack by a pack of Goblins that wounded several party members and left one pack animal dead. They healed up the people, and the many wounded horses, and unloaded the dead beast, divvying its gear among the rest. The rains started pouring down, obscuring vision, and some of the dragon like creatures that breathed fire appeared. Then a Wisp Mother and some Spriggans. It was a nightmare, and it was late in the afternoon before they reached sight of the multilevels of Hag Rock Redoubt ahead through the mist.

The weather was almost perfect for Nora's purposes. Visibility was low, and noises were covered by the rain. Which didn't mean that everyone was not miserable. Nora left Sofia and Lydia behind to guard the horses, apologizing to the spellsword, who was really up in the rotation to go in. But Nora wanted her most powerful mages for this one. The name implied there were hags inside, witches of great power, and possibly a Hagraven. And a mighty Forsworn warrior that the Jarl had put a bounty out on. Not really concerned with the money, Nora considered it her duty to take the heads of any Forsworn leaders she could find to disrupt their operations. The redoubt didn't contain the word wall she had come for, but they had to go through it to get to Dead Crone Rock, which was said to have a wall.

Nora wasn't sure if Invisibility would work for her on the outside, since the rain would outline her form. It wasn't really needed, and casting Predator Vision showed her the enemy in the obscuring rain, glowing red with life. There were a couple on the ground before the stairs, the alert sentries. A few on each level, most in their tents. And that was it. She assumed that everyone else was inside, and considered whether to take them from the bottom, or go through the top and work her way down. Every manual she had read on military maneuvers had said to go from top to bottom, as an enemy was more likely to flee down, than when they were trapped high.

Nora and Elesia crept up on the sentries, using every piece of cover on the way. When they were set, Nora used the shout Aura Whisper, no sound coming from her mouth, but some indistinct talking coming from the steps to their rear. Both sentries turned, searching the empty stairs, and getting arrows into the joining of head and neck, piercing the brain stem and dropping them dead to the ground with nary a sound. The two went up the steps. Elesia could still be an insane woman when she was wielding her swords, but she had learned to cut the laughing when it was time for a silent kill. She still smiled a lot, and Nora thought the woman a functional psychopath. That she was Nora's psychopath was a given.

A pair of shots and the Forsworn on the second level were down, and the pair worked their way up to the next, while the four trailers moved up the stairs to the second level. Everything was going so well, before a Forsworn stepped out of the door into the ruins and spotted Nora. He pulled up a spell just in time to catch an arrow through the chest, yelling in pain as he fell. The two on the top level came out of their tents, carrying bows, and one got off an arrow that bounced from Elesia's armor before the pair took both of the Forsworn out.

“Glad you let me talk you into armor?” whispered Nora to her follower as they set up to engage anyone coming out of the door.

Elesia smiled and nodded, then drew her bow as the door opened and a man with a Briarheart came walking out, turning this way and that, yelling out some names. Two arrows took him in his bare chest and he went down with a gurgling gasp. Nora wasn't sure why the Forsworn let their most formidable warriors go around without armor, much less shirts. It seemed a waste, since they were such easy distance kills.

The inside was the normal maze of passages and rooms that all ancient Nord ruins seemed to consist of. They located another Briarheart, taken down while he was working an alchemy table, the first awareness of the intruders Dawnbreaker bursting from his chest. They found a total of five more Forsworn, talking, arguing on guard duty, giving away their positions. They cleared the ruin, and Nora was beginning to think she might have brought Sofia along after all and given Eldawyn a break. Though from her experience, the Altmer didn't consider anything that took her from Nora's side as a good thing.

“What next?” asked Eldawyn as she exited the ruin with Nora. “The one up there?”

Up there, up a long flight of steps, was Dead Crone Rock, another name that was meant to inspire dread. Nora and Elesia led again, bows ready. Night was starting to fall, and Nora had wanted to get back to Markarth to spend the evening, but since she didn't like to teleport at night, it was looking like they were going to spend it here.

You'd complain about a beautiful day, Nora, she chided herself. She had the means to travel faster than just about anyone else in this world beside the Psijics, and she still wasn't happy.

There was no one on the small level plaza before the entrance of Dead Crone Rock. The door was unlocked, but then why wouldn't it be. Anyone getting here had to go through their companions below, and they probably didn't think that possible without an alarm being raised. The unaware Forsworn fell just as silently, just as easily. The only hazard they ran into were soul gem traps that spouted fire, and Eldawyn, along with Valdimar, were badly burned before they got out of the line of fire. Nora rushed in and knocked the soul gems from their mounts, catching a few burns herself, then everyone relaxed around a table while the healing spells were cast.

That was when Nora heard it, the sweet sound of a word wall singing to her. She was on her feet in a moment, heading out of the room, up some steps, and along a corridor that had been hiding behind an altar. Her companions called after her and hurried to follow. She came into a room with a familiar curved wall by herself, looking around quickly to make sure no one was waiting for her. Then she rushed toward the wall, one of the symbols glowing blue and burning its word into her mind.

Faas, the first word of the Dismay shout, that would make weaker enemies flee from her. Each of the other words of the shout would make it more effective, causing ever stronger opponents to rout. She only had the one word, but thought it useful enough, and unlocked it with a dragon soul.

“Okay,” she told her people, heading past them back out of the room. “Let's get the horses up to the first level and get our camp established. We're going to be here through the night.”

Soon they had cooking fires going and the tents up. Nora didn't like the idea of camping in the ruins. They were creepy haunted places, with the possibility of Ghosts or undead popping out of the woodwork. She had slept in ruins in the Commonwealth, but after clearing them of ghouls, never the kind of creature to hide when they heard prey, those places were nothing to worry about. Not so here, and she was sure her nightmares would be worse. Her people implored her to take shelter in the rainproof ruins, but Nora refused, and her companions would not let her stay by herself.

After a meal they sorted out the sleeping arrangements. Sofia was having her period and really didn't feel like fun and games. Valdimar, Elesia and Lydia formed a trio in one tent. Lydia still wouldn't let a man penetrate her, but she had really gotten into giving and receiving oral pleasure. So it was her and Eldawyn again, not that she was complaining. The horses were hobbled and shock runes laid on the steps coming up and down, and Nora took first watch with Eldawyn. Elesia and Lydia took second watch, both with wide smiles on their faces from the workout they had gotten from Valdimar. Nora entered her tent with Eldawyn, undressing and getting ready for some nightmare banishing fun, when Jordis asked if she could come in.

“I was wondering if you and Lady Eldawyn would show me some of what you know,” said the young woman shyly, blushing. “Lydia said she learned so much from you, and she has gotten very good.”

“Of course,” said Nora, getting a smile from Eldawyn. They both started stripping the young woman, kissing her in every accessible place. And hour later everyone in the tent was asleep, smiles on their faces.

*    *    *

The next morning Nora teleported them back to Markarth in four jumps. They bathed, reloaded everything, and started on the road to Ragnvald, thirty miles of fairly straight path from the city. Nora expected this day would go so much better than the other. She was wrong.

“And you, Delphine,” said the old man, holding Delphine at arm's length so he could get a good look at her. “And as beautiful as ever.”

“Liar,” said a laughing Delphine, though she had obviously liked the compliment. “And I see the people I sent after you found you.”

“They treated me, very well,” said Esbern, a wide smile on his face.

Delphine gave Nora a questioning look, and Nora shrugged. Delphine knew, and if she didn't approve that was just too bad. Last night had been between Esbern and herself.

“We have much to talk about,” said Delphine, taking Esbern's hand. “But not here. I have a place.”

Delphine led the way to her secret room, though Nora had to wonder how secret it now was, with so many people coming and going. Esbern looked around the room, then pulled a book from his

pack and lay it on the table.

“The Dragonborn is looking for a weapon to use against Alduin, and I think I know where to find it. Or at least the information about it.”

“What are you talking about, Esbern?”

“Skyhaven Temple,” said the old man, as if that explained everything. Delphine gave him a blank look.

“The ancient fortress of the Akaviri,” said Esbern. “Where they kept their knowledge of everything to do with the Dragon Wars.”

“And you think we might find something that points to a way to defeat Alduin?” asked Nora, now very interested.

“Yes. And I think I know the location, given to me by this book.” Esbern opened the tome and started to read. “On an island where the Karth River separates and then rejoins.” He pointed to the map on Delphine's table. “Here, at Karthspire.”

“I've been near there,” said Nora, frowning. “The people of the Reach say it is bad business. Lots of Forsworn, Hagravens. Dark magic.”

“You think you can handle that?” asked Delphine.

“Sure, though it's not going to be a walk in the park.”

“Then that is where we need to go. So what, four hundred miles.”

“Closer to four thirty, Delphine,” said Nora, tracing the way. “A little longer with curves in the road.”

“The Dragonborn demonstrated her teleportation skills to get us here,” said Esbern, looking over at Nora. “So how long, Nora?”

“Twenty-nine jumps,” said Nora, doing the calculations in her head. “About two hours with rest breaks.”

“And without rest breaks?” asked Delphine with raised eyebrow.

“I have to have the rest breaks, Delphine. This spell tires me out like no other. I will be in no shape to fight if I push it, and there's no telling when I might make a mistake. You don't want to materialize high up in the air. Or inside of rock. So we do it my way.”

“Two hours, Delphine,” exclaimed Esbern, looking at Nora. “Amazing. Instead of the seven or eight days it would take by horseback.”

Nora thought she could do it in three with Thundering Hooves, but no need to complicate the matter with too much information. “If we start off in an hour, we can be there by noon. Plenty of time to take that Forsworn camp, then find the way into this Skyhaven Temple.”

*     *     *

Nora went through twenty-eight teleports, bringing ten people and ten horses with her, leaving the rest in Riverwood. She didn't want to have more than she could handle, and felt she was nearing that limit with two more people. Maybe she was being too cautious, but better that than risking disaster. If they decided to explore the region from the Akaviri base, she could work her way back to Riverwood and then to Markarth, wasting only half a day.

She stopped one teleport short of her target, and Delphine seemed to be in a rage that her instructions were not being followed.

“Why are we stopping here?” she asked when more than the minimum time passed with no jump. “We're almost to the Karthspire, and I want to get this done.”

“We'll move when I'm ready to move,” said Nora, returning the woman's look. “You can ride ahead if you want. Should only take you forty minutes, and I'll meet you there.”

“I am in charge of this mission,” growled Delphine.

“Wrong. Right now you are a passenger. And my party does not jump to your commands. We are in support, yes, but my people do what I say, not you.”

“But, this is a Blades Mission.”

“Delphine,” said Esbern, holding up a hand. “You're dealing with a Dragonborn. The legends say they are strong headed. Dominant. It's the dragon blood. You can't argue your point and expect to win.”

Nora didn't think she was all that dominant. Well, sometimes, but she liked to be the submissive in bed with most men. Only she hadn't been with Esbern. But then he had needed someone to lead him.

“Okay, Dragonborn. We'll do it your way, this time.”

Nora thought they would do it her way the next time as well. Delphine wanted to be in charge of Nora. And while the Dragonborn was willing to let the woman help her, she was not willing to be turned into a good little soldier.

After fifteen minutes Nora felt like she was fully recharged both with stamina and magicka. It normally didn't take near that long, but teleporting, as she had said, took a lot out of her.

“We'll be materializing on the main road, near the branch over the bridge to the Karthspire.”

“Why not closer?” asked Delphine.

“I can only teleport to someplace I've been. Or someplace I've seen. I could teleport us right into the camp if it's in my line of sight, but I think that a bad idea, so I won't be doing that.”

“Why not into the Temple?”

“Because I haven't been there,” growled Nora. “Haven't you heard anything I have said. And since it’s in the mountain I can't see it. So we have to go in the old-fashioned way. On foot. Everyone ready.”

Head nods all around, and Nora cast the spell, the world going dark, then appearing again, and the party was right on the money, a few feet from the road leading over the twin bridges across the Karth. And a dragon overhead, roaring out its displeasure at the new invaders.

Well, so much for the element of surprise, thought Nora, getting quickly off her horse and smacking it in the rear to send it running away.

The party spread out and started sending arrows and offensive spells up into the dragon, which swept over and unleashed a stream of fire. Hitting Delphine and Esbern, who had stuck together, making the best target for the beast. Esbern, on his knees and hurt, started casting healing, the golden light surrounding his body. The dragon wheeled in the sky, coming back for another run, aiming right for the pair. A badly burned Delphine was struggling to get to her feet and face her death.

“Hit it with every you have,” yelled Nora, sending Ice Spikes into the dragon, which by flying straight and low was providing the perfect target. Her ice spike, burying itself into the side of the beast, was joined in an instant by three more as her other mages cast. All the mages hit it again, and the dragon roared its pain and anger and flapped high, breaking off its attack. It wheeled to the north, over the Forsworn camp, taking more magic damage from their mages. And proving that it was not an ally of those people.

The dragon went into a hover over the camp, letting loose a long blast of fire over the defenders. Nora was all for that. It wasn't hitting her people, and was hurting those she would have to later fight. It flapped higher, leaving many fires burning in the camp, and started back her way. Probably attracted by Nora's dragon blood. Her archers hit it with arrows, while she and the mages threw cold at it. Nora switched to Lightning, linking her and the dragon with a shining bolt of electricity.

It swerved a bit, going after Delphine and Esbern again. Esbern was on his feet and pouring healing into Delphine, but if the beast hit them again it might be all for naught. She hit it with another bolt of lightning, maintaining the spell and pumping electricity into it, while the other three mages kept up throwing ice spikes. Eldawyn switched spells, and an Ice Storm appeared ahead of the dragon, obscuring its sight on its chosen target and damaging it in passing. The dragon staggered in the air, flapping hard to gain altitude and get away. When Valkyrja arrows from her four archers all hit and penetrated its chest. With a croak the dragon's wings folded up and it fell into the Karth beside the bridge.

The dragon started burning, and its energy flowed into Nora, filling her with pleasure and pain, lifting her into the air while she cried out her ecstasy. She landed on her feet, the overflow going out in a burst, her vision clearing.

“I never thought I would see the like,” said Esbern, stumbling up, still hurt but stable. Delphine was in his wake, the burns on her face still apparent.

“A couple of you round up the horses,” ordered Nora, though a few of the beasts, well trained, were already running back to their masters. That would give them three or four horses to round the rest up with.

Nora poured healing magic into Delphine, Eldawyn joining her, while Sofia and J'Zargo healed Esbern.

“Why did it keep attacking Esbern and myself?” asked Delphine.

“Because you idiots stuck together,” said Nora, letting out a sigh. “They always go for what they think will be the best targets, and two people standing close is something they can take out with one blast. If you didn't notice, my people spread out, not giving it a good target.”

“But...”

“I tried to verse you on our tactics, but you just waved a hand and refused to listen. Well, now you know what we do and why we do it.”

“The Dragonborn is a tactician, Delphine,” said Esbern. “Best listen to her.”

Delphine sent an angry glance the old man's way. Nora had the impression that if she said it was raining Delphine would deny the water falling from the sky. Kind of petty, but the woman was a control freak. Probably having to do with hiding out for so long, having to have everything lined up just as she wanted it. Well, things were different now. Nora trusted herself and her friends, and Delphine had yet to be numbered among those.

“We'll go to cover among those trees on the first island,” said Nora, pointing across that bridge to the small body of land that linked the two bridges across the river. “Get the horses hobbled, rest for a moment, then sneak toward the camp.”

“And if they come for us?” asked Delphine, clearly not liking a plan not of her making.

“Then we turn that bridge into their funeral pyre,” said Eldawyn, knowing her friend and her stratagems well.

The party spent fifteen minutes in the copse of trees, enough time for the Forsworn to hopefully think the party had just been caught up in the dragon attack and had moved on. Once they settled the party would be able to surprise them again, then hit them with long range firepower, avoiding the arrows of those powerful bows.

“Let's go,” she said, leading the party quickly across the bridge and into another stand of vegetation. It looked like no one was paying attention to the bridges. Why would they? They were Forsworn, a mighty gathering of mages and warriors, and this was their territory, where they were supreme. Arrogant bastards, and Nora was going to use that arrogance against them.

They got within arrow and spell range of the lower camp. The Forsworn were occupying a multi-level camp, a number of platforms linked by hanging bridges. One went from the main camp to an area on the mountain, out of sight from where they were. Another went over the stream branch to a multi-level stone structure with stairs built into the rock. She estimated there were thirty or more Forsworn, not counting the numerous smoking bodies lying around, victims of the dragon attack. More than half of the living Forsworn were tending to those bodies, if stripping them of all their belongings could be call caring. There were two major clusters of bodies, maybe seven or eight Forsworn by each, and she signaled to her mages, assigning targets. The three archers would engage targets of opportunity.

“What do you want us to do?” asked Esbern, at least having the good sense to see what Nora wanted.

“When we start our attack you can summon one of those noisy things. Then send whatever offensive spells you have.”

Nora started off by summoning a Golden Saint. The things still creeped her out, but they were fair to look at and it gave her another archer, while drawing enemy fire. From what she understood they truly didn't die, but were simply banished back to their realm, whether that was Meridia's of Sheogorath's didn't really matter. As long as there were more available she would keep calling them up.

The Saint went immediately on the attack, firing arrows into the Forsworn. Esbern's Frost Atronach started stomping toward the camp, gathering more attention. Nora and Eldawyn both cast Fire Storm at the largest concentrations of Forsworn, the slow-moving masses of flame getting there right after the fireballs of Sofia and J'Zargo.

The Saint was gone, felled, and Nora summoned another, then sent another Fire Storm spell into the center of the camp. The other mages sent fireballs, Esbern joining in with Ice Spike, one of the only offensive spells the Conjurer had command of.

The Forsworn archers fought back, sending arrows from their powerful bows at anything they could see. Some fireballs came out at them, one exploding on top of Eldawyn and Jordis. The women were partially protected by their enchantments, but it still had to hurt. Elda sent a series of fireballs at the platform across the river, striking back at those magic users. J'Zargo and Sofia joined in, drawing all the attention of those mages while they still had attention.

“Close action,” ordered Nora, throwing one last fireball, then on her feet and running forward. She shouted Slow Time, then ran up the stairs at the Forsworn who saw her coming. Arrows came her way, dodged or swatted aside. Arrows flew past her from behind, Jordis, Lydia and Elesia firing on the run. Valdimar struggled to keep up with the fast moving Dragonborn. Nora cut down a Forsworn, then another, before a glowing shaft hit her right thigh and penetrated through the armor and into her flesh.

Nora cried out and stumbled, her right leg no longer working fully. She raised her buckler to take a strike from hammer that drove her down to her knees. The man raised his hammer again, to take three arrows through his chest. The Dragonborn called up another Saint, which drew its sword and engaged the next Forsworn. Valdimar trudged by, his ebony hammer crushing a woman running forward with a serrated sword. The Dragonborn struggled to her feet, gritting her teeth against the pain and limping forward, throwing offensive spells at everyone she could see.

“Hold up,” said Eldawyn, catching up with her. “Let me take care of that wound.”

“Caught me off guard,” said Nora through gritted teeth. It went through the fleshy part of her thigh, missing bone and artery, but it hurt like a bitch. Eldawyn poured healing magic into the wound, then tried to pull the arrow out. Nora cried out. It had a serrated head, and wasn't going to come out the way it went in without more tearing. Nora broke of the shaft, leaving the rest of the arrow in place, and then stumbled on.

The Forsworn up on the Karthspire were now sending arrows down, and her mages took them out with spells. Nora limped across the bridge to the part across the river.

“Where are you going?” called Delphine. “The Temple is the other way.”

“There's a Hagraven here,” said Nora through her pain. “I can feel her, and I'm not about to leave her behind me.”

“A Hagraven,” said Delphine, just before the dark magic hit her.

“Get the fuck down,” yelled Nora, reaching up and pulling the injured woman to cover. She then crawled up the steps and to an overlook, watching as the dark magic came at the place where they had been. She cast Fire Storm, sending it on its way, then following up with fireballs until the dark magic stopped. She then lay against a stone wall and caught her breath.

“We need to get that arrow out, my Lady,” said Lydia. “Otherwise, the wound will get infected.”

“I don't get infections,” said Nora, shaking her head. “But it does hurt like hell, and I can't heal fully with it in there.”

Her people helped her out of her armor, laying it aside. The legging had a hole in it, one that she hoped the armorer at the castle could fix. Well, the question as to whether or not bows of lesser quality than the black bow could penetrate it was answered.

“What were you thinking, Dragonborn?” asked Delphine, now healed of the magic damage by Esbern. “You should have let your vassals handle the assault.”

“First off, Delphine, they're not my vassals. They're my friends, and their lives are very important to me.”

“But they can't do what you can,” said the woman in exasperation.

“This is going to hurt, my Thane,” said Valdimar, ready to push the arrow through. There was a lot of blood on her thigh, more oozing out, and the wound throbbed from the foreign object within it.

“Go ahead.”

Valdimar put his gauntleted finger on the shaft and pushed hard. The arrow penetrated through the back of her leg and caused her to cry out.

“Sorry, my Thane. Now my hands may not be quite right for this part.”

“I'll handle it,” said Elesia, pulling out what looked like advanced tech forceps from her pack. Her people moved Nora around till she was lying on her stomach. Elesia gripped the blood slimmed head of the arrow in the forceps.

“Cry out if you need to,” said Elesia, just before she pulled hard and the arrow slid out of the wound.

It hurt like hell, but Nora was going to be damned before she yelled out. She bit her lip until she tasted blood. And then it was out and she took a deep breath. Eldawyn and Sofia poured healing magic into the wound, which closed up in moments. More magic knit the muscle.

“Well, that's going to leave a nice scar,” said Delphine.

“Not even,” said Nora with a smile, the pain gone.

She put her armor back on and prepared to go for the prize. J'Zargo and Lydia appeared, satchels full of loot in their hands.

“J'Zargo and Lydia found much in the Hagraven's nest,” said the cat, holding up his heavy satchel.

“Where's Jordis and Sofia?”

“They went for the horses,” said Lydia. “Don't worry, my Thane. We have everything under control.”

Nora got back on her feet, testing her leg, which performed as expected. By the time they got to the Karthspire platform, after looting the main camp, the horses were coming through up the steps. Jordis saw to picketing them, making sure each mount had a bag of oats.

“I watered them before bringing them up,” said the girl.

“Good job,” said Nora. She hadn't been a horse person before coming here, that species of animal extinct in the Commonwealth. But she believed in caring for them, since they were living creatures and so important to her explorations. “Anyone volunteer for horse guard?”

No one raised a hand, not surprising, since something new was ahead. She thought it over, then named Jordis and Sofia as the guards, since the two had brought the horses up. “As soon as the others get a good look inside, I'll send some people out to relieve you,” she told the disappointed pair.

“Wouldn't you rather have all of them with you?” asked Delphine, still trying to exert control. “It's what I would do.”

“But not what I would do,” said Nora. “I don't want to come back out and find my horses dead and eaten.”

“You don't even need them anymore,” continued Delphine, the exasperated expression back on her face.

“I do need them. I can't teleport everywhere.” Yet, she thought. “And I'm responsible for them.”

“But, inside..”

“There can't be more of them in there than we faced out here,” said Eldawyn, coming to her friend's defense. “And I think eight of us will be enough. Even with two amateurs.”

Delphine looked like she wanted to say something to the elf, but Esbern put a hand on her arm and she thought better of it.

As soon as they entered the cave Nora knew they were not alone. Lamps were lit and food was sitting on the tables. She held up a hand to stop her party, then cast Invisibility, moving silently into the cave. There were six Forsworn, including a Briarheart, waiting in ambush. She moved behind them, then pushed her blade through the back of the undead leader, severing his spine. As she became visible she shouted Marked For Death into the other five, staggering them, weakening them. She swung her blade and took the lives of two others. By that time her archers had come into view and put arrows into any survivors.

“I think we had too many people,” said Eldawyn as she led the rest of the party to Nora. “But better too many than too few.”

They moved on into the caverns, stopping at a walkway that ended against three standing stones. There was a lever, and the stones could be turned, and Nora was certain that triggering the switch without the stones being in the proper position would activate some kind of trap.

“Any suggestions?” she asked Esbern.

“Well, that sign there is the ancient Akaviri symbol for dragons. So I would try that one.”

Nora nodded and moved the stones until the dragon symbol was facing out on all of them. She pulled the lever, and a walkway suspended from the other side fell into place, opening the path. They walked up several ramps to get to a room that had a number of square flagstones with different symbols on them. She couldn't see any fire spouts, so figured this one was a shock trap.

“Probably the dragon stones as well?” she asked of Esbern, who nodded.

Nora stepped out onto a dragon stone, waiting for the trap to spring. Nothing. She stepped on another, then changed directions to move forward, then to the side again. Switching directions multiple times to get to the chain, she pulled it, then stepped onto one of the other stones. “Safe,” she said, and headed for the other opening to the chamber.

That tunnel led to a large room with a stone head at the end and a seal on the floor with the dragon symbol. Esbern hurried behind, looking everything over. “I think this seal needs blood to open. But not just any blood. The blood of the Dragonborn.”

Figures, thought Nora, grimacing at the thought of shedding more blood this day. She pulled her monomolecular blade, not as sharp as it had been from deterioration, and cut deep into a finger, squeezing the blood onto the seal. It glowed for a moment, then the stone head rose up and revealed another tunnel.

“Maybe,” said Delphine, but Nora wasn't in the mood to listen. She charged into the tunnel, aware of the base reliefs on the walls but not really interested. She could hear Esbern behind her, commenting on the beauty of the Akaviri reliefs he was looking over.

There was a large table in the center of the room, with plates and glasses thick with dust. And on the far side of the room, between two wide stairways leading up, a huge bass relief.

“Come in here,” she called out.

“Esbern,” said Delphine in a peeved tone. “We're here to find a weapon to defeat Alduin, not look over ancient artwork.”

“Patience, Delphine. You always were rushed.”

Nora smiled. Even Esbern was seeing the bad side of Delphine. If the woman kept it up she wouldn't have any friends.

“Look at this,” said Nora, as Esbern hurried up with torch in hand.

The old man walked the length of the relief, commenting on what he thought it meant. It stopped at the end, then went back to the center, where a large dragon that had to be Alduin was in battle with some of the ancient Nords, who were projecting something from their mouths.

“And here we have the ancient Nords shouting at Alduin. That must be it. They were using a shout to defeat the world eater.”

“Have you ever heard of anything like that?” asked Delphine, looking at Nora. “A shout that could defeat a dragon?”

“No. But maybe the Graybeards know.”